https://funtailix.com/portal/ Fri, 17 Apr 2026 11:38:40 +0000 MyBB https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1352 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 17:51:05 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1352
  Screenshot (232).jpg (Größe: 60.36 KB / Downloads: 57)

Hola Araceli,
Saludos desde Ibiza. I want to apologize in advance for what I am going to tell you, but you are like a sister to me, amiga, and I have to unburden myself to someone who can hear my passions of outdoor sex.
So where do I begin? I’ll start from the beginning… Yesterday, my sister Selena and I rented a Vespa and drove to the north of the island, where we found a secluded cove with the most pristine waters. We had it all to ourselves, so I got to spend the whole day taking the sun and finally trying to rid myself of those hideous tan lines.
I don’t know if it was the day’s heat or what, but later that night, I was feeling a sort of body high, as if I was floating on a cloud. I wanted to stay in and order room service, but Selena was in no mood for that. She wanted to party. We decided to go for a small dinner near Port d’Eivissa and I agreed to see where the night took us. I dressed in a casual white summer dress, hoping that the informality of my outfit would force me back to the hotel before anything got too hectic. But it didn’t take long before a rowdy group of Irish boys at the restaurant started chatting us up. I tried to give her a hint, but Selena was having too much fun with the handsome one—you know her, she loves that silly Irish lilt.
Pretty soon, I was feeling alone and ignored, and I was plotting my escape. Before I knew it, the boys ordered us all a cab and we were heading to Pacha. I tried to object, but they Selena insisted, and I decided to go, if only to support her. When we got there, I was bored. Irish boys only know two things: how to drink and how to laugh. And here I am, a lowly Spanish girl who just wants to dance. I tried to tell Selena, but it was clear that she and Mr. Ireland would be headed back together soon anyway, so I tried to wait it out.
As I was trying to figure my next move, I felt myself yanked powerfully away from the group. I should have been scared, but in truth, I was relieved. All of a sudden, I was pressed up against a sturdy, broad-shouldered hulk of a man. I was tipsy, but it felt safe as if his strong arms were there to protect me.
“Hi,” he said disarmingly. “I’m Nick.” He was ruggedly handsome, with fierce, penetrating eyes, a close-cut beard, and plump, thick lips. He spoke with an adorable Andaluz accent, like a young Antonio Banderas, before he went Hollywood.
The rush of the crowd didn’t make it easy to chat, so he grabbed me by the wrist and we headed for the dance floor. Finally, a man that knew what he was doing. We danced for what felt like hours. I felt myself falling for him as he steadied me with a powerful arm, it’s bulging biceps threatening to tear right through the taut sleeves of his shirt.
We were at the club until nearly six. Afterward, he took me to a little café, where we shared a churros y chocolate. My feet were battered and my body exhausted, but our physical chemistry was exhilarating. I could not get enough of him.
You know that I am not a girl who is easily seduced. I am not easily duped by charming words or good looks. But you must believe me when I tell you, this sorcerer had a spell on me. All night, when in his orbit, I would do—I did do—things I have never done before.
“Do you want to come with me somewhere?” he finally asked.
“To your hotel?”
“No, I don’t have a hotel,” he said with a mischievous smile. “I am staying on a finca, a farm, in the north of the island. Near to where you and your sister were laying out today.”
“What? How did you know that?” I asked, suddenly spooked.
“Don’t worry, I was not spying on you,” he said with a chuckle. “I go swimming in that cove every day. I saw you tanning naked, so I decided not to disturb you.”
“You saw everything?” I was embarrassed by the realization that I had paraded around all afternoon in the bare.
“Well, you did not leave much to the imagination, I admit. But for what it’s worth, I tried not to stare for long. It wasn’t easy.”
“Did you follow us to the club, then?”
“Of course not. You’re not the only one who goes to Pacha on a Saturday night, you know. When I saw you there, twice in one day, I knew it was fate. I had to say hello,” he waited for a beat, studying my expression as I took in this new information. “So what do you say, can I show you the farm.”
How could I say no? I had wanted to be alone with him since we left the dance floor.
We hopped on his motorcycle and I wrapped my arms tight around his waist as we whirred up the highway, passing a solitary car every few minutes or so. I felt the tingle of the summer sun against my bare arms. Down below, I felt the tingle of the motorcycle’s steady vibration. I confess the alcohol, the heat, and the vibrations were giving me prurient thoughts.
The picturesque beauty of the farm can only be described as though it were the backdrop to a romantic fairytale. It was a charming building, maybe five hundred years old, made with an attention to detail that we don’t see anymore. The adobe walls, the heavy, oak doors, weathered and beaten by sun and rain, told a story I didn’t care to hear.
I only wanted him—and it was clear that he felt the same. Almost instantly, he pulled me to him, and finally, our lips connected. He had rough, calloused hands, and his rough beard scratched against me, but his lips were soft and gentle as they locked with mine. His hands roamed freely across my body, feeling their way to my most sensitive parts. I felt the bulge beneath his pants press against me—heightening my desire for him.
Dios mio! I was losing control. His scent, the distinctive, musky pheromones of this torero amplified my lust. I needed more. He pressed me firmly against the hard, cold clay of the ancient structure, squeezing and stroking my bare behind, then reaching to the wetness underneath the satin fabric of my underpants. He possessed me as his own, taking what he wanted, his coarse hands pressing against me roughly, mauling me under the strength of his broad fingers.
For the many years that I was with my ex-boyfriend, Ernesto, I never felt a desire to take control. But in that moment, I knew what Nick wanted, and I only wished to satisfy him. I dropped to my knees, and there, in the open, I worked as quickly as I could to release his manhood from its tortured confinement. When I finally undid his trousers, a perfect cock emerged, glowing radiantly in the morning sun. Oh, what a beautiful cock. I felt a powerful urge to swallow him in my mouth, to taste him. I swear to you, I have never acted like this before, but my desire overwhelmed me. I slackened my jaw and pressed forward until I could feel his thick glans pressed against my throat, nearly choking me, and yet I persisted. I was hungry for more.
He pressed his hips forward, pushing further into me, gagging me, but I let him do as he wished. His power over me was complete. I withdrew and stroked him, feeling the blood course through his thick cock.
I could have spent the rest of the day on my knees for him, but after some time, he pulled me to my feet and pushed me against the adobe wall. He yanked my underpants to my knees and pressed his body firmly against my back.
Finally, my reprieve was at hand. In truth, I had wanted him inside of me since we first connected on the dance floor, but as we say in the San Sebastian, “no matter when you catch the fish, it is fresh.” I burned with anticipation, so when his thick cock pressed against me, my aching pussy hungrily took him, taking me to a place of near ecstasy.
Once again, this bewitching seducer had his way with me, ravishing me uncontrollably. At some point, I only wished to serve him. I again dropped to my knees and wrapped my lips around his dick, now covered in a thick coat of my pussy’s slightly acrid, semi-sweet juice. I felt a thrill to be there, to let him know that I wanted to worship him as he worshiped me.
I could feel his hard cock swelling in my hand as he edged closer to orgasm. I stroked as fast as I could, wanting to see that eruption of hot cum burst forth like molten magma. Suddenly, his body convulsed with the spasm of ecstasy, overpowering his senses (and mine). I sensed relief course through him as if a deep tension was lifted from him.
When his body had recovered from the clutches of orgasmic bliss, I released him, unshackling us both from the spell our union. He pulled me to my feet and we quickly adjusted our disheveled clothing. Our modesty had reappeared.
“That was incredible, amor,” he whispered, as he took my hand in his and led me back.
Muchisimas gracias, Araceli, for hearing my confession. I admit, last night (and this morning) with Nick was the thrill of my life. I felt an intensity unlike any other that I have ever experienced. I don’t know if I will ever see him again, but now that I have tasted the sweet nectar of this life, I know I must continue to live without fear of excess. I will pursue my desires to the ends of this world, for only then do I know that I have truly lived.]]>
  Screenshot (232).jpg (Größe: 60.36 KB / Downloads: 57)

Hola Araceli,
Saludos desde Ibiza. I want to apologize in advance for what I am going to tell you, but you are like a sister to me, amiga, and I have to unburden myself to someone who can hear my passions of outdoor sex.
So where do I begin? I’ll start from the beginning… Yesterday, my sister Selena and I rented a Vespa and drove to the north of the island, where we found a secluded cove with the most pristine waters. We had it all to ourselves, so I got to spend the whole day taking the sun and finally trying to rid myself of those hideous tan lines.
I don’t know if it was the day’s heat or what, but later that night, I was feeling a sort of body high, as if I was floating on a cloud. I wanted to stay in and order room service, but Selena was in no mood for that. She wanted to party. We decided to go for a small dinner near Port d’Eivissa and I agreed to see where the night took us. I dressed in a casual white summer dress, hoping that the informality of my outfit would force me back to the hotel before anything got too hectic. But it didn’t take long before a rowdy group of Irish boys at the restaurant started chatting us up. I tried to give her a hint, but Selena was having too much fun with the handsome one—you know her, she loves that silly Irish lilt.
Pretty soon, I was feeling alone and ignored, and I was plotting my escape. Before I knew it, the boys ordered us all a cab and we were heading to Pacha. I tried to object, but they Selena insisted, and I decided to go, if only to support her. When we got there, I was bored. Irish boys only know two things: how to drink and how to laugh. And here I am, a lowly Spanish girl who just wants to dance. I tried to tell Selena, but it was clear that she and Mr. Ireland would be headed back together soon anyway, so I tried to wait it out.
As I was trying to figure my next move, I felt myself yanked powerfully away from the group. I should have been scared, but in truth, I was relieved. All of a sudden, I was pressed up against a sturdy, broad-shouldered hulk of a man. I was tipsy, but it felt safe as if his strong arms were there to protect me.
“Hi,” he said disarmingly. “I’m Nick.” He was ruggedly handsome, with fierce, penetrating eyes, a close-cut beard, and plump, thick lips. He spoke with an adorable Andaluz accent, like a young Antonio Banderas, before he went Hollywood.
The rush of the crowd didn’t make it easy to chat, so he grabbed me by the wrist and we headed for the dance floor. Finally, a man that knew what he was doing. We danced for what felt like hours. I felt myself falling for him as he steadied me with a powerful arm, it’s bulging biceps threatening to tear right through the taut sleeves of his shirt.
We were at the club until nearly six. Afterward, he took me to a little café, where we shared a churros y chocolate. My feet were battered and my body exhausted, but our physical chemistry was exhilarating. I could not get enough of him.
You know that I am not a girl who is easily seduced. I am not easily duped by charming words or good looks. But you must believe me when I tell you, this sorcerer had a spell on me. All night, when in his orbit, I would do—I did do—things I have never done before.
“Do you want to come with me somewhere?” he finally asked.
“To your hotel?”
“No, I don’t have a hotel,” he said with a mischievous smile. “I am staying on a finca, a farm, in the north of the island. Near to where you and your sister were laying out today.”
“What? How did you know that?” I asked, suddenly spooked.
“Don’t worry, I was not spying on you,” he said with a chuckle. “I go swimming in that cove every day. I saw you tanning naked, so I decided not to disturb you.”
“You saw everything?” I was embarrassed by the realization that I had paraded around all afternoon in the bare.
“Well, you did not leave much to the imagination, I admit. But for what it’s worth, I tried not to stare for long. It wasn’t easy.”
“Did you follow us to the club, then?”
“Of course not. You’re not the only one who goes to Pacha on a Saturday night, you know. When I saw you there, twice in one day, I knew it was fate. I had to say hello,” he waited for a beat, studying my expression as I took in this new information. “So what do you say, can I show you the farm.”
How could I say no? I had wanted to be alone with him since we left the dance floor.
We hopped on his motorcycle and I wrapped my arms tight around his waist as we whirred up the highway, passing a solitary car every few minutes or so. I felt the tingle of the summer sun against my bare arms. Down below, I felt the tingle of the motorcycle’s steady vibration. I confess the alcohol, the heat, and the vibrations were giving me prurient thoughts.
The picturesque beauty of the farm can only be described as though it were the backdrop to a romantic fairytale. It was a charming building, maybe five hundred years old, made with an attention to detail that we don’t see anymore. The adobe walls, the heavy, oak doors, weathered and beaten by sun and rain, told a story I didn’t care to hear.
I only wanted him—and it was clear that he felt the same. Almost instantly, he pulled me to him, and finally, our lips connected. He had rough, calloused hands, and his rough beard scratched against me, but his lips were soft and gentle as they locked with mine. His hands roamed freely across my body, feeling their way to my most sensitive parts. I felt the bulge beneath his pants press against me—heightening my desire for him.
Dios mio! I was losing control. His scent, the distinctive, musky pheromones of this torero amplified my lust. I needed more. He pressed me firmly against the hard, cold clay of the ancient structure, squeezing and stroking my bare behind, then reaching to the wetness underneath the satin fabric of my underpants. He possessed me as his own, taking what he wanted, his coarse hands pressing against me roughly, mauling me under the strength of his broad fingers.
For the many years that I was with my ex-boyfriend, Ernesto, I never felt a desire to take control. But in that moment, I knew what Nick wanted, and I only wished to satisfy him. I dropped to my knees, and there, in the open, I worked as quickly as I could to release his manhood from its tortured confinement. When I finally undid his trousers, a perfect cock emerged, glowing radiantly in the morning sun. Oh, what a beautiful cock. I felt a powerful urge to swallow him in my mouth, to taste him. I swear to you, I have never acted like this before, but my desire overwhelmed me. I slackened my jaw and pressed forward until I could feel his thick glans pressed against my throat, nearly choking me, and yet I persisted. I was hungry for more.
He pressed his hips forward, pushing further into me, gagging me, but I let him do as he wished. His power over me was complete. I withdrew and stroked him, feeling the blood course through his thick cock.
I could have spent the rest of the day on my knees for him, but after some time, he pulled me to my feet and pushed me against the adobe wall. He yanked my underpants to my knees and pressed his body firmly against my back.
Finally, my reprieve was at hand. In truth, I had wanted him inside of me since we first connected on the dance floor, but as we say in the San Sebastian, “no matter when you catch the fish, it is fresh.” I burned with anticipation, so when his thick cock pressed against me, my aching pussy hungrily took him, taking me to a place of near ecstasy.
Once again, this bewitching seducer had his way with me, ravishing me uncontrollably. At some point, I only wished to serve him. I again dropped to my knees and wrapped my lips around his dick, now covered in a thick coat of my pussy’s slightly acrid, semi-sweet juice. I felt a thrill to be there, to let him know that I wanted to worship him as he worshiped me.
I could feel his hard cock swelling in my hand as he edged closer to orgasm. I stroked as fast as I could, wanting to see that eruption of hot cum burst forth like molten magma. Suddenly, his body convulsed with the spasm of ecstasy, overpowering his senses (and mine). I sensed relief course through him as if a deep tension was lifted from him.
When his body had recovered from the clutches of orgasmic bliss, I released him, unshackling us both from the spell our union. He pulled me to my feet and we quickly adjusted our disheveled clothing. Our modesty had reappeared.
“That was incredible, amor,” he whispered, as he took my hand in his and led me back.
Muchisimas gracias, Araceli, for hearing my confession. I admit, last night (and this morning) with Nick was the thrill of my life. I felt an intensity unlike any other that I have ever experienced. I don’t know if I will ever see him again, but now that I have tasted the sweet nectar of this life, I know I must continue to live without fear of excess. I will pursue my desires to the ends of this world, for only then do I know that I have truly lived.]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1351 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 17:48:16 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1351
  Screenshot (231).jpg (Größe: 35.03 KB / Downloads: 10)

Well, he was beautifully black. I’ll start with that. But not just black—jet black, dark like the night sky on a July evening when even the moon decides to hide. God, and he was smooth—how to heaven was his skin was so friggin’ smooth? Truly it is beyond my comprehension. Every part of his body was so smooth to touch, to feel, and to taste and oh—God! It’s impossible not to get wet just thinking about him again.
What a specimen of a man. What a powerful human being. What a thick, monster of a cock… oh, right, nearly forgot about that.
God… that cock.
I’m dripping wet dreaming about it still… dreaming about his thick, luscious cock sliding between my lips as I sucked on him like a giant lollipop of pure pleasure. Christ—can one man really have so many delicious parts?
Well, he did… and I played with every single one of them.
~
My name is not important. Neither is my new lover’s, although I call him Antonio. I prefer not to use real names—it simply gets in the way. Real names are for relationships, and should only become a concern when considering things like monogrammed towels, or registering for dining sets.
Antonio? A relationship? Never.
Why ruin all the fun?
Yes, I’ll admit, I liked the way his name sounded as it rolled off my tongue…
“Oh, yes, Antonio… fuck me harder Antonio! Give me all of that beautiful big cock Antonio!”
You agree, don’t you? It sounds perfect… Antonio, and his perfect black cock. Could a girl ask for anything more?
Well, this girl can and did. Except it wasn’t a relationship that I asked of Antonio. It was something much more difficult.
~
A girl can never be too careful around a guy like Antonio. Strong, sophisticated, and sexy as hell, I knew he would be trouble the moment he contacted me. I knew he was the kind of man who could get any girl he wanted, which is a problem for me… because those are the guys I’m attracted to the most.
A guy who can sit calmly and read the newspaper as I stroll into the room wearing nothing but a flimsy white cotton shirt and a pair of sexy cotton panties with the promise of sex practically painted on my face? Yes, that is definitely the kind of guy who will keep my attention. Antonio most definitely had mine as he sat, impervious to my advances, reading his paper and sipping his morning coffee as I approached the high-back sofa. His firm, muscled frame remained casually covered by his checkered blue Oxford shirt and a pair of boxers. I took a seat opposite him, waiting for him to notice me.
Oh, he pretended he didn’t see me, raising his coffee mug to his lips, and adjusting the folds in his newspaper. Yet even a guy like Antonio has his limits. No one spends that much time reading the New York Times unless they’re in politics. Antonio was no politician.
I leaned forward, spreading my legs slightly, allowing my guest of honour to steal a glimpse at my body. His eyes wandered over, as I knew they would. I could feel his pupils widening, a direct line forming between his brain and what lay under the sheer fabric of my shirt. I decided I was going to allow him more than just a glance. I slowly stood up and walked over to him, then slipped his foolish newspaper from his hands and tossed it aside. I dragged my nails over his chest and bent all the way down and traced his thick, dark lips with my tongue. Visions of our previous night flooded my mind as I moved my mouth against his, kissing him as deeply as I dared.
God, I wanted him again.
I wanted to feel his thick cock buried deep inside me. I wanted to feel him fill every ounce of my being, just as he had the night before.
Alas, it wasn’t to be. This morning wasn’t going to be a repeat of last night.
It couldn’t be.
~
“Mmmmm, Antonio,” I purred to myself. Yes, his name would certainly do for me. I suppose I could’ve asked his real name when he contacted me on the dating app, but why? What was the point? There was never going to be anything more between us… shouldn’t we maintain the mystery of our identities and draw our envelopes of invisibility that much deeper into the blackness of the night?
I pulled back from our kiss and stared into Antonio’s lustrous eyes. Not for the first time I wondered how this tall, dark drink of water had found his way into my bed. God, I knew this morning was going to be difficult, but not this difficult. I hadn’t expected these feelings to well back up inside me. The truth was, I wanted to know his real name. I wanted to know everything there was to know about Antonio. He was different from the long line of men who’d come before him. He was kind and sweet, yet still knew how to pleasure a woman in ways that only powerful men can… and pleasure he did. I came so many times while Antonio had his way with me last night I’d lost count. It was why I had to follow my plan to the exact detail this morning.
There could be no other way.
~
I slowly lowered myself down on top of Antonio’s lap. I’ve always found being on top of a man to be the best way to let him know just who is in control. When you are under a man you can only moan and encourage… when you are on top, you can command the show… and command Antonio I did.
I could feel Antonio’s massive shaft already bulging through the thin fabric of his boxers. I could sense his desire building in his loins. I knew he wanted me, and I knew once we got started he wouldn’t be able to stop himself, even if he tried. I kept this in the back of my mind as I sank my body lower onto him, enjoying once again the feeling of his large hands engulfing my bare bottom before roving hungrily up my back. His hands gripped me harder and I let out a small gasp. We kissed more deeply. His moans and heavy breathing mixed with my mine as the sounds of our passion filled the air around us. Our bodies moulded together, my sinewy white flesh a stark contrast to his chocolate skin. Our limbs intertwined with one another, a perfect union of two beings. His hands moved down between my thighs, arousing my desire to even greater heights. He cupped my breasts, and I felt my nipples stiffen under his touch, and my body began to defy me.
I knew I was going to give myself to him as I give myself to all my lovers—without holding anything back. That is the part that made everything so difficult.
There was a time I did just that—held things back. There was a time when I couldn’t trust anyone. I’d been burned so many times in relationships that I felt I had to keep a part of me distanced from anyone I met. Oh, and I meet a lot of men in my line of work. I travel the world for my job, and it’s the rare night I don’t have an offer from a perfectly willing suitor eager to buy me dinner with the intent to bed me.
Some nights I take the offer. Others, I don’t. Either way, I always make sure I know my escape plans for the next morning.
“I’m sorry, I have to catch my flight…”
“I’m dreadfully sorry, I simply can’t spend the day with you, the suits in Paris will have my head if I don’t make this next meeting…”
It’s easy.
It’s so easy that once I had my practised routine down I found myself once again able to give myself in a way I needed to in order to experience the sheer joy of being with someone new. I could give myself to any man I was with, and they could give me themselves in return. In the morning, our worlds would separate, never again to reunite.
Antonio was different.
Antonio was not a stranger I met on a jet-setting trip around the world or a tall, handsome businessman who talked me up at a hotel bar. Antonio and I had a history.
He was my first black lover.
I suppose that’s not truly fair. The colour of one’s skin is hardly a means of marking a relationship, or a sexual encounter. Yet, with Antonio, I felt I had to do just that. We’d met many years ago, and I’d spent several nights with him since. Each time was the same. We left each other in the morning, neither one of us able to admit that there could be more between us. I had to qualify him as my perfect lover to separate him from the others if only to keep myself from expressing my true feelings for him. He could’ve been the one man I broke all of my protective rules with… the one man I allowed myself to be vulnerable with again. He could’ve been that person.
Last night, he very nearly was.
That’s why this morning, I couldn’t take any chances.
~
My body responded to Antonio the moment he touched me. I grew powerless as I felt his strong, dark hands push inside my flimsy lace panties. It was my own fault. I had worn next to nothing in order to entice him, yet still, I had no intention of allowing him to take control. I had to be the one in control.
I simply had to be.
Oh, I encouraged my wonderful specimen of a boy, and guided him, as I do with all my lovers. After all, even a black god-like being like Antonio is still a clueless male! We need to guide them, don’t we? Yet, Antonio was different. I knew I was guiding him to give me exactly what I needed, at the risk of not being able to maintain my control.
There was no other way.
I took his hands and purposely moved them over my body, leading his long, dark fingers to my stiff nipples, and down, lower, over my belly, then below my waist. I guided his delightful fingers into my soaking wet panties, squeezing my thighs together with all my strength in order to keep his arm pinned between my legs as he slowly began to work his digits inside me.
I nearly came right there, feeling him spreading me open and touching me the way I wanted to be touched… the way I need to be touched.
He stroked me in just the right way and teased my clit in just the right way, his large hands easily manipulating me as I ground my hips in his lap. His fingers worked my clit in tiny circles, driving shivers through my body. His hands moved up and down my legs, caressing the soft skin of my ankles and calves. His lips descended to my bare breasts, sucking my nipples into his mouth while at the same time sliding his fingers deep inside me. I gasped, wanting nothing more than for him to replace his fingers with his long, hard cock and fuck me senseless right there on the sofa.
I nearly begged him to climb on top of me and mount me like the steed he had been the night before.
I nearly forgot who was in charge.
Nearly.
I came, hard. I felt every desire I had for Antonio welling up inside of me as I exploded in a fit of pure bliss. My body moved against his of its own accord, my hips shaking, my breasts heaving. I gasped for breath as my orgasm shook me to my very core.
When it was done, I allowed myself a moment to bask in the delightful afterglow. Just a moment, that was all.
~
His cock was going to be his weakness. Every man was the same. I slipped from Antonio’s lap and pushed myself off the sofa. I stood before him and slipped my shirt from my body, my naked flesh inches from his face. He kissed my stomach and licked my breasts, my nipples still stinging with desire as he flicked his tongue over my hardened buds. I pulled back and guided him down to the sofa. I slowly unbuttoned his shirt, admiring his broad, dark chest that glistened in the early morning light. I dragged my nails down over his rippled stomach, then kissed my way down his torso until my lips descended to his cock. I gripped his shaft, his gorgeous bulge throbbing under my touch. I peeled his boxers down, then lowered my head and took him into my mouth.
From then on, I was in control.
Slowly I licked his massive shaft, letting my tongue trace the rigid outlines of the pulsing veins on his thick black member. I’d been with men as large as Antonio, but none seemed to share the same quality of thickness and hardness as he possessed. There was something about his perfect, black cock that captivated me. I wanted to suck him between my lips and take him as deep down my throat as I could. I wanted to pleasure him endlessly, with not a single thought as to what was going to happen after the morning ended.
So, I did just that.
I held Antonio captive as I sucked him deeply between my lips. His cock bulged and pulsed inside my mouth, a black god that could never be tamed, only contained for short periods of time. I dragged my nails down over his thighs, revelling in the sensation of his body shaking under me, knowing I held such power over him.
I kept him on the edge for so long I lost track of the time. Hours? Days? It didn’t matter. I pleasured him with every sensual stroke of my hand, every flick of my tongue. I gave him everything I had.
I held Antonio under my spell, immobile, his body quivering, practically begging to be released.
Finally, I let him come.
I felt it building up. Deep inside his loins, I felt his explosion begin. I continued to suck on his beautiful cock, letting his massive shaft slide between my lips. Keeping him buried halfway down my throat I began to stroke his shaft. Faster and faster I moved, stroking him in time to my sucking motions. His breath grew heavy. His eyes rolled to the back of his head. I kept sucking him. He began to thrust against me, harder and harder until his cock was nearly all the way down my throat. He took hold of my hair and wrapped my long, red mane around his powerful hand, holding my head over his cock.
Then, I felt it.
The sweet release of his come dripping from my lips and sliding between my hands. I pulled back, wanting to watch as he exploded in front of me. I stroked him until not an ounce remained inside him.
After we cuddled, then alas, it was time. It was Antonio’s time to depart… another lover, another magical night, another morning of pure ecstasy as we pleasured each other to exquisite orgasms. Yet, there could be no more.
I so desperately wanted more. I wanted to feel his enormous shaft buried deep inside me once again. I wanted to feel him spreading me open like a spring flower. I wanted him to lift me in his powerful arms and take me… to ravish me… to have his way with me, anyway, he chose.
Yet, I knew, this could not happen. As much as I wanted Antonio, and as much as I knew he wanted me, I couldn’t allow this to happen. I had to maintain control. I had to keep this final moment as I had planned. Should I have chosen to allow anything more to happen, he never would have left. We would have spent the day entwined in my satin sheets until our bodies could handle no more.
I helped him back into his clothes and wordlessly nodded toward the door on the other side of the room. He looked at me, then gave me a soft kiss. He stood, and walked across the room, then departed.
It was the hardest thing I’d ever had to do, and the hardest thing I had to ask of him to do for me.
There were so many more men to conquer and to take in ways they could only ever dream of being taken. Antonio could only remain one of many, never the one.]]>
  Screenshot (231).jpg (Größe: 35.03 KB / Downloads: 10)

Well, he was beautifully black. I’ll start with that. But not just black—jet black, dark like the night sky on a July evening when even the moon decides to hide. God, and he was smooth—how to heaven was his skin was so friggin’ smooth? Truly it is beyond my comprehension. Every part of his body was so smooth to touch, to feel, and to taste and oh—God! It’s impossible not to get wet just thinking about him again.
What a specimen of a man. What a powerful human being. What a thick, monster of a cock… oh, right, nearly forgot about that.
God… that cock.
I’m dripping wet dreaming about it still… dreaming about his thick, luscious cock sliding between my lips as I sucked on him like a giant lollipop of pure pleasure. Christ—can one man really have so many delicious parts?
Well, he did… and I played with every single one of them.
~
My name is not important. Neither is my new lover’s, although I call him Antonio. I prefer not to use real names—it simply gets in the way. Real names are for relationships, and should only become a concern when considering things like monogrammed towels, or registering for dining sets.
Antonio? A relationship? Never.
Why ruin all the fun?
Yes, I’ll admit, I liked the way his name sounded as it rolled off my tongue…
“Oh, yes, Antonio… fuck me harder Antonio! Give me all of that beautiful big cock Antonio!”
You agree, don’t you? It sounds perfect… Antonio, and his perfect black cock. Could a girl ask for anything more?
Well, this girl can and did. Except it wasn’t a relationship that I asked of Antonio. It was something much more difficult.
~
A girl can never be too careful around a guy like Antonio. Strong, sophisticated, and sexy as hell, I knew he would be trouble the moment he contacted me. I knew he was the kind of man who could get any girl he wanted, which is a problem for me… because those are the guys I’m attracted to the most.
A guy who can sit calmly and read the newspaper as I stroll into the room wearing nothing but a flimsy white cotton shirt and a pair of sexy cotton panties with the promise of sex practically painted on my face? Yes, that is definitely the kind of guy who will keep my attention. Antonio most definitely had mine as he sat, impervious to my advances, reading his paper and sipping his morning coffee as I approached the high-back sofa. His firm, muscled frame remained casually covered by his checkered blue Oxford shirt and a pair of boxers. I took a seat opposite him, waiting for him to notice me.
Oh, he pretended he didn’t see me, raising his coffee mug to his lips, and adjusting the folds in his newspaper. Yet even a guy like Antonio has his limits. No one spends that much time reading the New York Times unless they’re in politics. Antonio was no politician.
I leaned forward, spreading my legs slightly, allowing my guest of honour to steal a glimpse at my body. His eyes wandered over, as I knew they would. I could feel his pupils widening, a direct line forming between his brain and what lay under the sheer fabric of my shirt. I decided I was going to allow him more than just a glance. I slowly stood up and walked over to him, then slipped his foolish newspaper from his hands and tossed it aside. I dragged my nails over his chest and bent all the way down and traced his thick, dark lips with my tongue. Visions of our previous night flooded my mind as I moved my mouth against his, kissing him as deeply as I dared.
God, I wanted him again.
I wanted to feel his thick cock buried deep inside me. I wanted to feel him fill every ounce of my being, just as he had the night before.
Alas, it wasn’t to be. This morning wasn’t going to be a repeat of last night.
It couldn’t be.
~
“Mmmmm, Antonio,” I purred to myself. Yes, his name would certainly do for me. I suppose I could’ve asked his real name when he contacted me on the dating app, but why? What was the point? There was never going to be anything more between us… shouldn’t we maintain the mystery of our identities and draw our envelopes of invisibility that much deeper into the blackness of the night?
I pulled back from our kiss and stared into Antonio’s lustrous eyes. Not for the first time I wondered how this tall, dark drink of water had found his way into my bed. God, I knew this morning was going to be difficult, but not this difficult. I hadn’t expected these feelings to well back up inside me. The truth was, I wanted to know his real name. I wanted to know everything there was to know about Antonio. He was different from the long line of men who’d come before him. He was kind and sweet, yet still knew how to pleasure a woman in ways that only powerful men can… and pleasure he did. I came so many times while Antonio had his way with me last night I’d lost count. It was why I had to follow my plan to the exact detail this morning.
There could be no other way.
~
I slowly lowered myself down on top of Antonio’s lap. I’ve always found being on top of a man to be the best way to let him know just who is in control. When you are under a man you can only moan and encourage… when you are on top, you can command the show… and command Antonio I did.
I could feel Antonio’s massive shaft already bulging through the thin fabric of his boxers. I could sense his desire building in his loins. I knew he wanted me, and I knew once we got started he wouldn’t be able to stop himself, even if he tried. I kept this in the back of my mind as I sank my body lower onto him, enjoying once again the feeling of his large hands engulfing my bare bottom before roving hungrily up my back. His hands gripped me harder and I let out a small gasp. We kissed more deeply. His moans and heavy breathing mixed with my mine as the sounds of our passion filled the air around us. Our bodies moulded together, my sinewy white flesh a stark contrast to his chocolate skin. Our limbs intertwined with one another, a perfect union of two beings. His hands moved down between my thighs, arousing my desire to even greater heights. He cupped my breasts, and I felt my nipples stiffen under his touch, and my body began to defy me.
I knew I was going to give myself to him as I give myself to all my lovers—without holding anything back. That is the part that made everything so difficult.
There was a time I did just that—held things back. There was a time when I couldn’t trust anyone. I’d been burned so many times in relationships that I felt I had to keep a part of me distanced from anyone I met. Oh, and I meet a lot of men in my line of work. I travel the world for my job, and it’s the rare night I don’t have an offer from a perfectly willing suitor eager to buy me dinner with the intent to bed me.
Some nights I take the offer. Others, I don’t. Either way, I always make sure I know my escape plans for the next morning.
“I’m sorry, I have to catch my flight…”
“I’m dreadfully sorry, I simply can’t spend the day with you, the suits in Paris will have my head if I don’t make this next meeting…”
It’s easy.
It’s so easy that once I had my practised routine down I found myself once again able to give myself in a way I needed to in order to experience the sheer joy of being with someone new. I could give myself to any man I was with, and they could give me themselves in return. In the morning, our worlds would separate, never again to reunite.
Antonio was different.
Antonio was not a stranger I met on a jet-setting trip around the world or a tall, handsome businessman who talked me up at a hotel bar. Antonio and I had a history.
He was my first black lover.
I suppose that’s not truly fair. The colour of one’s skin is hardly a means of marking a relationship, or a sexual encounter. Yet, with Antonio, I felt I had to do just that. We’d met many years ago, and I’d spent several nights with him since. Each time was the same. We left each other in the morning, neither one of us able to admit that there could be more between us. I had to qualify him as my perfect lover to separate him from the others if only to keep myself from expressing my true feelings for him. He could’ve been the one man I broke all of my protective rules with… the one man I allowed myself to be vulnerable with again. He could’ve been that person.
Last night, he very nearly was.
That’s why this morning, I couldn’t take any chances.
~
My body responded to Antonio the moment he touched me. I grew powerless as I felt his strong, dark hands push inside my flimsy lace panties. It was my own fault. I had worn next to nothing in order to entice him, yet still, I had no intention of allowing him to take control. I had to be the one in control.
I simply had to be.
Oh, I encouraged my wonderful specimen of a boy, and guided him, as I do with all my lovers. After all, even a black god-like being like Antonio is still a clueless male! We need to guide them, don’t we? Yet, Antonio was different. I knew I was guiding him to give me exactly what I needed, at the risk of not being able to maintain my control.
There was no other way.
I took his hands and purposely moved them over my body, leading his long, dark fingers to my stiff nipples, and down, lower, over my belly, then below my waist. I guided his delightful fingers into my soaking wet panties, squeezing my thighs together with all my strength in order to keep his arm pinned between my legs as he slowly began to work his digits inside me.
I nearly came right there, feeling him spreading me open and touching me the way I wanted to be touched… the way I need to be touched.
He stroked me in just the right way and teased my clit in just the right way, his large hands easily manipulating me as I ground my hips in his lap. His fingers worked my clit in tiny circles, driving shivers through my body. His hands moved up and down my legs, caressing the soft skin of my ankles and calves. His lips descended to my bare breasts, sucking my nipples into his mouth while at the same time sliding his fingers deep inside me. I gasped, wanting nothing more than for him to replace his fingers with his long, hard cock and fuck me senseless right there on the sofa.
I nearly begged him to climb on top of me and mount me like the steed he had been the night before.
I nearly forgot who was in charge.
Nearly.
I came, hard. I felt every desire I had for Antonio welling up inside of me as I exploded in a fit of pure bliss. My body moved against his of its own accord, my hips shaking, my breasts heaving. I gasped for breath as my orgasm shook me to my very core.
When it was done, I allowed myself a moment to bask in the delightful afterglow. Just a moment, that was all.
~
His cock was going to be his weakness. Every man was the same. I slipped from Antonio’s lap and pushed myself off the sofa. I stood before him and slipped my shirt from my body, my naked flesh inches from his face. He kissed my stomach and licked my breasts, my nipples still stinging with desire as he flicked his tongue over my hardened buds. I pulled back and guided him down to the sofa. I slowly unbuttoned his shirt, admiring his broad, dark chest that glistened in the early morning light. I dragged my nails down over his rippled stomach, then kissed my way down his torso until my lips descended to his cock. I gripped his shaft, his gorgeous bulge throbbing under my touch. I peeled his boxers down, then lowered my head and took him into my mouth.
From then on, I was in control.
Slowly I licked his massive shaft, letting my tongue trace the rigid outlines of the pulsing veins on his thick black member. I’d been with men as large as Antonio, but none seemed to share the same quality of thickness and hardness as he possessed. There was something about his perfect, black cock that captivated me. I wanted to suck him between my lips and take him as deep down my throat as I could. I wanted to pleasure him endlessly, with not a single thought as to what was going to happen after the morning ended.
So, I did just that.
I held Antonio captive as I sucked him deeply between my lips. His cock bulged and pulsed inside my mouth, a black god that could never be tamed, only contained for short periods of time. I dragged my nails down over his thighs, revelling in the sensation of his body shaking under me, knowing I held such power over him.
I kept him on the edge for so long I lost track of the time. Hours? Days? It didn’t matter. I pleasured him with every sensual stroke of my hand, every flick of my tongue. I gave him everything I had.
I held Antonio under my spell, immobile, his body quivering, practically begging to be released.
Finally, I let him come.
I felt it building up. Deep inside his loins, I felt his explosion begin. I continued to suck on his beautiful cock, letting his massive shaft slide between my lips. Keeping him buried halfway down my throat I began to stroke his shaft. Faster and faster I moved, stroking him in time to my sucking motions. His breath grew heavy. His eyes rolled to the back of his head. I kept sucking him. He began to thrust against me, harder and harder until his cock was nearly all the way down my throat. He took hold of my hair and wrapped my long, red mane around his powerful hand, holding my head over his cock.
Then, I felt it.
The sweet release of his come dripping from my lips and sliding between my hands. I pulled back, wanting to watch as he exploded in front of me. I stroked him until not an ounce remained inside him.
After we cuddled, then alas, it was time. It was Antonio’s time to depart… another lover, another magical night, another morning of pure ecstasy as we pleasured each other to exquisite orgasms. Yet, there could be no more.
I so desperately wanted more. I wanted to feel his enormous shaft buried deep inside me once again. I wanted to feel him spreading me open like a spring flower. I wanted him to lift me in his powerful arms and take me… to ravish me… to have his way with me, anyway, he chose.
Yet, I knew, this could not happen. As much as I wanted Antonio, and as much as I knew he wanted me, I couldn’t allow this to happen. I had to maintain control. I had to keep this final moment as I had planned. Should I have chosen to allow anything more to happen, he never would have left. We would have spent the day entwined in my satin sheets until our bodies could handle no more.
I helped him back into his clothes and wordlessly nodded toward the door on the other side of the room. He looked at me, then gave me a soft kiss. He stood, and walked across the room, then departed.
It was the hardest thing I’d ever had to do, and the hardest thing I had to ask of him to do for me.
There were so many more men to conquer and to take in ways they could only ever dream of being taken. Antonio could only remain one of many, never the one.]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1350 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 17:45:18 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1350
  Screenshot (230).jpg (Größe: 54.7 KB / Downloads: 9)

Antonia took a deep breath and tried to get her leg over again. Her green eyes were watering with effort and she had to blink her long eyelashes repeatedly. This bike was impossible to ride!
She knew that learning new things took a while, but this was ridiculous. She rearranged her short, floral dress and tried to straddle the electric-blue bicycle again.
Perhaps she should have dressed more appropriately for cycling—but it was a hot day and her curvy body needed to breathe. The thin straps of her dress kept falling down, exposing her golden-tanned skin; it had been a perfect summer.
The sun was hot on her forehead and she wiped at the light sheen of sweat that was forming. Her icy-blonde hair was sticking to her face and she blew at it. At least nobody was around to watch her embarrassment. The quiet path near the sun-soaked meadow was deserted and the only thing she could hear was the soft breeze, ruffling through the leaves.
Antonia was determined to finally crack the riding thing once and for all. She took a last pull of water from her sparkly bottle and put it back down, empty. A drop of liquid escaped her lips and dripped onto her glowing cleavage, rolling gently down the middle of her large breasts. It was deliciously cooling; a pleasant distraction from the work at hand.
Maybe she wasn’t built for vertical locomotion? Her body had a firm hourglass shape—curves upon curves. She wasn’t one to hold back on her indulgences, so was lucky to still have perfect proportions with a nipped-in waist.
There was even a picnic snack of cherry-scones and luxury cream awaiting her as a celebration if she managed to pull this riding thing off. Since childhood, she’d been conscious that bicycling was a rite of passage she had yet to master. But now that Antonia was at university, and everyone around her was always nipping around town on their bikes, it was almost too late to admit to not knowing how.
Just last month, her flat-mate had gone away for a term abroad to Barcelona, leaving her lovely bicycle in Antonia’s manicured hands to look after. It had seemed like a sign.
Antonia had stared at the pretty blue bike for a few weeks before taking the plunge and wheeling it out to beyond the campus limits. She should perhaps have asked someone for help, but who? She had a reputation for being a bit of a girly-girl and she didn’t want to deal with the ribbing that would have gone along with the inevitable mansplaining.
All her guy friends would have leapt at the opportunity—but it was their unspoken keenness to put her into a damsel-in-distress mode that put her off. She loved attention, of course, but only when she was sure of herself—when she could hold the metaphorical reins or call the shots. Weakness was no fun.
Perhaps one of her female friends might have helped. But there weren’t many of them on her course; the only girl she was really close to was off snogging Spanish hotties.
Antonia could have done with a hottie of her own—her on-again-off-again flirtation with Danny was on the outs. Danny was handsome and a smooth talker—he always managed to get her to go out with him once again—but he didn’t really do it for her in bed.
It wasn’t really Danny’s fault. Her previous relationship was a hard one to live up to. Her ex had satisfied her in ways she hadn’t known were possible. He’d had big fingers and an even bigger cock, one that had perhaps spoiled her for all future men. She imagined him now—his broad shoulders and big, veiny muscles. He would have picked her up and saddled her, no problem!
Her ex had been an unexpected delight for her as a ripening teenager, high on hormones. He was copper-headed and much older (head-prefect at their school) who knew how to create magic with his fingers and lips. If he hadn’t moved abroad for university, Antonia would have stayed with him for sure. But long-distance wasn’t going to be enough, to keep her newly-minted sex-drive satisfied and so she’d given other people a chance at uni.
Experimenting with some rugby types, a skateboarder who smelled like clove cigarettes all the time and even a crop-haired girl in a club bathroom had been fun, but none of them had truly hit the spot. There had also been a painfully beautiful Goth-boy on a one-night stand, and then most recently Danny, who was gorgeous and witty—but had no sexual instinct.
Antonia flopped onto the grass. Her mojo was low and she was sexually frustrated. Perhaps a little distraction in the sunlight would rev her back up and give her some juice to try the bike again.
She had deep in her tote bag a cute picnic blanket. She pulled it out, flapped it open and rolled onto it, giving a little sigh as her body relaxed. The sun’s rays were delightful on her and she hitched her dress right up; nobody was around and she could work on her tan while she either had a dozy little nap or played with herself.
The rays of the sun were getting her turned on. She stroked her hand lazily on her neck, swooping down her décolletage to tease herself. Her nipples perked up through the thin silky fabric of her dress. The visual of her own body looking ready to go, got her wetter.
Antonia’s little knickers were not very suitable for the athletic endeavours she had originally planned. But for this, a little al-fresco delight? They were perfect. The pale gold material had already darkened with her juices, she could see.
In fact, she didn’t need to keep her clothes on at all. She pulled the flowery sun-dress off easily. The material of her bra was soft but still, the underwire poked into her. She undid the back of it expertly, and while still keeping a vague eye on the deserted lane, let her large breasts out into the summer air.
It was a delicious relief, and as always, she was proud at seeing her peony-like nipples popping up. They were dusky pink and looked good enough to eat. Her curves were wholly distracting, even to her.
Antonia let her fingers trail down further; her smooth stomach growled a little and she wondered if she should get her snacks out. A little scone with cream would be tasty, might help sate her voracious appetite some.
But then her gaze was caught by a little ladybird on the rug next to her. It was a cute little thing and it reminded Antonia of the scarlet red of her ex’s erect cock. A favourite of her lust-soaked teen memories. It had been a beautiful member, with a tiny sprinkling of beauty spots near the base—much like that little ladybird’s back.
Antonia rolled onto her stomach, being careful to avoid the little insect. It was luscious to get some sun on her backside. Her ex had been good at massaging her bottom. It was so large and round, he’d not been able to palm it fully—even with his massive hands. She imagined his strong digits on her, his hands pounding and kneading on her ass, giving it playful smacks every now and then.
He’d made her come from just ass-play sometimes. Remembering her orgasms so vividly made her even more wistful for his sexual skills… What she wouldn’t give for someone to give her those kinds of thrills again.
Antonia was hot as fuck and not self-conscious at all anymore. She tugged her panties down her long limbs. No tan lines at all to worry about now. The sun on her body made her a little animalistic and she stroked her bubble-butt, wondering why she hadn’t the foresight to have brought one of her trusty vibrators for some spontaneous outdoor sex.
Oh yes—she was meant to be playing with a bike and not her clit right now. Her pussy did love a bit of vibration though. There were so many sex toys in her bedside cubby, she sometimes struggled to pick which one for sex with vibrator. She would have loved to have ridden her Ruby Glow now—instead of this silly two-wheeler which she couldn’t work out anyway.
Still stroking her ass, Antonia pulled her bum-cheeks apart and wondered what the sensation would be like to get sunshine right inside her. If she splayed her legs and arched her butt, would the sunlight hit her slit? It sounded like an illicit thing to try and she wriggled herself into position, enjoying the sensation of the blanket simultaneously rubbing against her erect nipples.
The rays of the sun were heavenly, warm and liquid like runny honey on her nethers. She raised and lowered her hips, trying to find the best angle, and found the movement itself was highly erotic. After a few minutes of slow, rhythmic writhing, pushing on her own bunched fists against the blanket, she was panting and light-headed. She wanted more power though, before she succumbed.
Antonia opened her eyes and rummaged through her bag, wishing she had anything that vibrated. Maybe her phone? She was just grabbing it when she heard a low chuckle from behind her.
Whipping her face around, she saw a guy she recognised vaguely from her Monday lectures, leaning on his own bike, one foot on the ground. He had beautiful mousy curls and if her memory served, always sat in front of her during class, twirling his expensive fountain-pen during the more boring parts.
Luckily, she was lying on her tummy still, so the only thing he had an eyeful of was her rounded butt. Antonia rapidly wrapped some of her picnic blanket around her, in a rather belated manoeuvre.
She didn’t know this lecture guy’s name—but that was the least awkward thing about her current situation.
Part of her was horrified at him seeing her like this, but there was one tiny element of her—the wild, oversexed side—that realised the perfect serendipity of the situation. She had wanted some external vibrations after all…
Was he fuckable? Antonia thought maybe. He had a lithe rough-and-readiness to his body and he did have perfect hair. He was fairly dextrous too, if she recalled his pen-playing right.
“Hey,” she said to him, trying to sound tough. “Nobody tell you it was rude to stare?!”
He took a moment to reply. “Oh, I know it is,” he said slowly. “But I couldn’t help it.”
His tone was drawling and he didn’t seem to be uncomfortable at all. His dark slate-blue eyes were dilated and there was a cockiness which secretly intrigued her, not that wanted to admit it.
Antonia stared at him insolently. He was going to have to graft here. Almost a full minute passed.
“Hey, I’m sorry,” he said eventually. “I know you from Psych lectures, right? I should have said something as soon as I stopped for water and noticed you—but you were in your own little world.”
Antonia flushed; her whole body prickled with goosebumps—and anticipation. How much had he seen? How much did he want to see?
“You look a bit hot, can I offer you some water?” His voice had become conciliatory and he offered her his bottle. “I’m James, by the way.”
She was hot and at least somewhat covered with the blanket now. Antonia arched a brow and nodded. James came a bit closer.
“I’ve noticed you before,” he said, with a wry smile.
Antonia waited for him to say more.
“You always look perfect in those early lectures. Everything matches, your long nails and your bags—and your hairbands.” He smiled broadly and made a floppy movement near his own head as if to demonstrate where a hairband would go.
He sounded cheery and matter of fact, like it was basic manners to spot these things. Antonia smirked to herself. She knew she was memorable, not just for her figure, but for how she put herself together, her highly feminine style and wiles.
It was almost funny when boys tried to explain why they found her so appealing. Something to do with the polarising appeal of extreme opposites attracting. She knew her power over men and loved to wield it with her highlights and her heels, her subtle scents and flashes of soft, suckable skin.
James sat on the grass next to her, not too close. But she could sense him wanting to lean in, to sneak a peek at more of her now-hidden but enticing figure.
Antonia studied his curls again. He smelled good too—fresh, like cut lemon wedges and gin. It made her want to have a drink, a proper drink. If it had been later in the evening, she might even have suggested he go get a bottle and bring it back for them to share. She was in the mood to be indulgent and more than a little bit naughty.
She turned her body around so that she was now sitting up, cocooned somewhat so that nothing was on display, save her green eyes and pink-sheened lips. Her blonde hair was mussed and she gave it a shake, aware that this movement also caused her breasts to wiggle alluringly under the thin blanket.
“You are incredibly pretty,” he said. He was licking his lips, but not as if he was trying to be deliberately sensual. Almost like her charms were actually making his mouth dry.
“Well, thank you, James. I think so too.” There was a quirky lift to her voice and they both laughed, lightening their shared intimacy.
Antonia let a corner of the blanket fall away. Both of their eyes tracked the movement and an anticipation-filled pause ensued.
James turned his face fully to hers. He began to say something and she stopped him mid-flow, raising a finger to his lips. Antonia grinned and then gave him a full kiss, enjoying the pillowy sensation.
James lifted his fingers—those dextrous digits—and immediately found her pert nipples through the fabric, circling them with feathery movements. She groaned at his touch. She’d been so close to coming, even before he joined in, that this first spark he ignited made her almost combust.
Antonia lay her head down on the grass and slowly shedded the blanket completely, stretching her arms out wide, like she was making a snow angel.
James took a sharp breath in and stared at her naked, spread-eagled body like something out of a movie. His eyes were almost navy blue, and she enjoyed the reaction she saw in them. He lowered his head, nuzzled her cleavage and licked down her tummy, stopping at the little thatch of hair above her clit.
“Can I?” he asked.
“I insist,” Antonia replied saucily and settled in like a cat getting comfortable.
James dipped his head into her and she stroked his soft curls as he began to lap.
“Hmm,” he said. “You smell great, like peaches and cream.”
“Well,” she said with a wicked glint. “I actually have something like that in my bag.”
James looked up, delighted anticipation across his face.
She pulled out the tub of clotted cream and lifted the lid off. She sniffed at its richness and her mouth watered. James saw her obvious enjoyment and laughed softly.
He carefully took a dollop and put it right on her nipples. Licked them softly and then trailed down her tummy again with his wet tongue.
She was molten, like gold that had liquified in the hot sunlight. His fingers and tongue merged together in a cornucopia of pleasure.
And then there was the cold cream, right on her clit, it dripped further down and then his rough cat-like tongue driving in and out of her. Fuck, yes. She was going to come very quickly. She began to buck earnestly into his mouth but he quickly pulled up from her body.
“No, not yet,” he said. “I can make it even better for you. Wait a sec.”
He yanked down his shorts and Antonia admired his erection springing free. It was long and almost throbbing. She held her orgasm at bay while she decided if it was for her. Yes.
Antonia pushed him down and straddled James with her wet, creamy pussy, guiding him in. He filled her up with one slick movement, and she had a flashback to her ex, with his expertise in stretching her out to his impressive dimensions.
James on the other hand, rotated his hips on top of her, as if to explore her pussy with circular movements. He was deft and sure though, the cockiness coming back swiftly as she made little mewling sounds. He had his own technique, and it was impressive how quickly Antonia submitted to it.
She cried out in deeper pleasure as he rocked his cock with thoroughness. The satisfaction on his face was complete as she grabbed his rough hand and sucked on his creamy forefinger. They were both groaning with the effort of trying to hold back while the breeze blew the scent of grass around them.
They moved in sync so easily—she had to admit, he had made the arc of her orgasm better. The long licking foreplay, the cream with its added lubrication and the heat of the day combined to take her to dizzying heights.
Antonia’s back arched and she rolled her eyes back in ecstasy. She wanted to lengthen the moment though, and slow it down, savour it.
Leaning forward she grabbed his curls again and yanked at them. His hair stretched luxuriously in her hands. She liked playing with it and lost herself in the rhythm of their bodies, the friction building further and further, taking her into a deep void.
Just as she was on the brink of no return, James grabbed her and flipped her around back onto her tummy—into the position she was in when he first caught sight of her that day. Her butt was hot under his calloused hands and he murmured appreciatively as he ran them over the globes of her ass.
“So fucking sexy,” he said, spreading her cheeks a little. His cock was nudging her again and dipping lower into her still-dripping slit. He ground into her from this angle, getting deeper with each thrust. The change in position and grinding technique was frankly awesome and Antonia squealed with pleased shock.
He was hitting her G-spot again and again—oh—she came hard, shuddering and shaking. Seconds later she sensed his orgasm explode and then he pulled out, showering her perfect ass with his juice.
He held her firm though, past both their climaxes, keeping his hands on her butt and massaging her as she came down from her giant wave of pleasure. Her wet curves, slick with his come, pushed back into his hands, as his deft fingers still stroked deeply, giving her little aftershocks. Luscious.
This boy with his expensive fountain-pen had skills. She wondered idly if he would be any good at teaching her to ride a bike. He certainly was teaching her a thing or two about riding boys…
Ends]]>
  Screenshot (230).jpg (Größe: 54.7 KB / Downloads: 9)

Antonia took a deep breath and tried to get her leg over again. Her green eyes were watering with effort and she had to blink her long eyelashes repeatedly. This bike was impossible to ride!
She knew that learning new things took a while, but this was ridiculous. She rearranged her short, floral dress and tried to straddle the electric-blue bicycle again.
Perhaps she should have dressed more appropriately for cycling—but it was a hot day and her curvy body needed to breathe. The thin straps of her dress kept falling down, exposing her golden-tanned skin; it had been a perfect summer.
The sun was hot on her forehead and she wiped at the light sheen of sweat that was forming. Her icy-blonde hair was sticking to her face and she blew at it. At least nobody was around to watch her embarrassment. The quiet path near the sun-soaked meadow was deserted and the only thing she could hear was the soft breeze, ruffling through the leaves.
Antonia was determined to finally crack the riding thing once and for all. She took a last pull of water from her sparkly bottle and put it back down, empty. A drop of liquid escaped her lips and dripped onto her glowing cleavage, rolling gently down the middle of her large breasts. It was deliciously cooling; a pleasant distraction from the work at hand.
Maybe she wasn’t built for vertical locomotion? Her body had a firm hourglass shape—curves upon curves. She wasn’t one to hold back on her indulgences, so was lucky to still have perfect proportions with a nipped-in waist.
There was even a picnic snack of cherry-scones and luxury cream awaiting her as a celebration if she managed to pull this riding thing off. Since childhood, she’d been conscious that bicycling was a rite of passage she had yet to master. But now that Antonia was at university, and everyone around her was always nipping around town on their bikes, it was almost too late to admit to not knowing how.
Just last month, her flat-mate had gone away for a term abroad to Barcelona, leaving her lovely bicycle in Antonia’s manicured hands to look after. It had seemed like a sign.
Antonia had stared at the pretty blue bike for a few weeks before taking the plunge and wheeling it out to beyond the campus limits. She should perhaps have asked someone for help, but who? She had a reputation for being a bit of a girly-girl and she didn’t want to deal with the ribbing that would have gone along with the inevitable mansplaining.
All her guy friends would have leapt at the opportunity—but it was their unspoken keenness to put her into a damsel-in-distress mode that put her off. She loved attention, of course, but only when she was sure of herself—when she could hold the metaphorical reins or call the shots. Weakness was no fun.
Perhaps one of her female friends might have helped. But there weren’t many of them on her course; the only girl she was really close to was off snogging Spanish hotties.
Antonia could have done with a hottie of her own—her on-again-off-again flirtation with Danny was on the outs. Danny was handsome and a smooth talker—he always managed to get her to go out with him once again—but he didn’t really do it for her in bed.
It wasn’t really Danny’s fault. Her previous relationship was a hard one to live up to. Her ex had satisfied her in ways she hadn’t known were possible. He’d had big fingers and an even bigger cock, one that had perhaps spoiled her for all future men. She imagined him now—his broad shoulders and big, veiny muscles. He would have picked her up and saddled her, no problem!
Her ex had been an unexpected delight for her as a ripening teenager, high on hormones. He was copper-headed and much older (head-prefect at their school) who knew how to create magic with his fingers and lips. If he hadn’t moved abroad for university, Antonia would have stayed with him for sure. But long-distance wasn’t going to be enough, to keep her newly-minted sex-drive satisfied and so she’d given other people a chance at uni.
Experimenting with some rugby types, a skateboarder who smelled like clove cigarettes all the time and even a crop-haired girl in a club bathroom had been fun, but none of them had truly hit the spot. There had also been a painfully beautiful Goth-boy on a one-night stand, and then most recently Danny, who was gorgeous and witty—but had no sexual instinct.
Antonia flopped onto the grass. Her mojo was low and she was sexually frustrated. Perhaps a little distraction in the sunlight would rev her back up and give her some juice to try the bike again.
She had deep in her tote bag a cute picnic blanket. She pulled it out, flapped it open and rolled onto it, giving a little sigh as her body relaxed. The sun’s rays were delightful on her and she hitched her dress right up; nobody was around and she could work on her tan while she either had a dozy little nap or played with herself.
The rays of the sun were getting her turned on. She stroked her hand lazily on her neck, swooping down her décolletage to tease herself. Her nipples perked up through the thin silky fabric of her dress. The visual of her own body looking ready to go, got her wetter.
Antonia’s little knickers were not very suitable for the athletic endeavours she had originally planned. But for this, a little al-fresco delight? They were perfect. The pale gold material had already darkened with her juices, she could see.
In fact, she didn’t need to keep her clothes on at all. She pulled the flowery sun-dress off easily. The material of her bra was soft but still, the underwire poked into her. She undid the back of it expertly, and while still keeping a vague eye on the deserted lane, let her large breasts out into the summer air.
It was a delicious relief, and as always, she was proud at seeing her peony-like nipples popping up. They were dusky pink and looked good enough to eat. Her curves were wholly distracting, even to her.
Antonia let her fingers trail down further; her smooth stomach growled a little and she wondered if she should get her snacks out. A little scone with cream would be tasty, might help sate her voracious appetite some.
But then her gaze was caught by a little ladybird on the rug next to her. It was a cute little thing and it reminded Antonia of the scarlet red of her ex’s erect cock. A favourite of her lust-soaked teen memories. It had been a beautiful member, with a tiny sprinkling of beauty spots near the base—much like that little ladybird’s back.
Antonia rolled onto her stomach, being careful to avoid the little insect. It was luscious to get some sun on her backside. Her ex had been good at massaging her bottom. It was so large and round, he’d not been able to palm it fully—even with his massive hands. She imagined his strong digits on her, his hands pounding and kneading on her ass, giving it playful smacks every now and then.
He’d made her come from just ass-play sometimes. Remembering her orgasms so vividly made her even more wistful for his sexual skills… What she wouldn’t give for someone to give her those kinds of thrills again.
Antonia was hot as fuck and not self-conscious at all anymore. She tugged her panties down her long limbs. No tan lines at all to worry about now. The sun on her body made her a little animalistic and she stroked her bubble-butt, wondering why she hadn’t the foresight to have brought one of her trusty vibrators for some spontaneous outdoor sex.
Oh yes—she was meant to be playing with a bike and not her clit right now. Her pussy did love a bit of vibration though. There were so many sex toys in her bedside cubby, she sometimes struggled to pick which one for sex with vibrator. She would have loved to have ridden her Ruby Glow now—instead of this silly two-wheeler which she couldn’t work out anyway.
Still stroking her ass, Antonia pulled her bum-cheeks apart and wondered what the sensation would be like to get sunshine right inside her. If she splayed her legs and arched her butt, would the sunlight hit her slit? It sounded like an illicit thing to try and she wriggled herself into position, enjoying the sensation of the blanket simultaneously rubbing against her erect nipples.
The rays of the sun were heavenly, warm and liquid like runny honey on her nethers. She raised and lowered her hips, trying to find the best angle, and found the movement itself was highly erotic. After a few minutes of slow, rhythmic writhing, pushing on her own bunched fists against the blanket, she was panting and light-headed. She wanted more power though, before she succumbed.
Antonia opened her eyes and rummaged through her bag, wishing she had anything that vibrated. Maybe her phone? She was just grabbing it when she heard a low chuckle from behind her.
Whipping her face around, she saw a guy she recognised vaguely from her Monday lectures, leaning on his own bike, one foot on the ground. He had beautiful mousy curls and if her memory served, always sat in front of her during class, twirling his expensive fountain-pen during the more boring parts.
Luckily, she was lying on her tummy still, so the only thing he had an eyeful of was her rounded butt. Antonia rapidly wrapped some of her picnic blanket around her, in a rather belated manoeuvre.
She didn’t know this lecture guy’s name—but that was the least awkward thing about her current situation.
Part of her was horrified at him seeing her like this, but there was one tiny element of her—the wild, oversexed side—that realised the perfect serendipity of the situation. She had wanted some external vibrations after all…
Was he fuckable? Antonia thought maybe. He had a lithe rough-and-readiness to his body and he did have perfect hair. He was fairly dextrous too, if she recalled his pen-playing right.
“Hey,” she said to him, trying to sound tough. “Nobody tell you it was rude to stare?!”
He took a moment to reply. “Oh, I know it is,” he said slowly. “But I couldn’t help it.”
His tone was drawling and he didn’t seem to be uncomfortable at all. His dark slate-blue eyes were dilated and there was a cockiness which secretly intrigued her, not that wanted to admit it.
Antonia stared at him insolently. He was going to have to graft here. Almost a full minute passed.
“Hey, I’m sorry,” he said eventually. “I know you from Psych lectures, right? I should have said something as soon as I stopped for water and noticed you—but you were in your own little world.”
Antonia flushed; her whole body prickled with goosebumps—and anticipation. How much had he seen? How much did he want to see?
“You look a bit hot, can I offer you some water?” His voice had become conciliatory and he offered her his bottle. “I’m James, by the way.”
She was hot and at least somewhat covered with the blanket now. Antonia arched a brow and nodded. James came a bit closer.
“I’ve noticed you before,” he said, with a wry smile.
Antonia waited for him to say more.
“You always look perfect in those early lectures. Everything matches, your long nails and your bags—and your hairbands.” He smiled broadly and made a floppy movement near his own head as if to demonstrate where a hairband would go.
He sounded cheery and matter of fact, like it was basic manners to spot these things. Antonia smirked to herself. She knew she was memorable, not just for her figure, but for how she put herself together, her highly feminine style and wiles.
It was almost funny when boys tried to explain why they found her so appealing. Something to do with the polarising appeal of extreme opposites attracting. She knew her power over men and loved to wield it with her highlights and her heels, her subtle scents and flashes of soft, suckable skin.
James sat on the grass next to her, not too close. But she could sense him wanting to lean in, to sneak a peek at more of her now-hidden but enticing figure.
Antonia studied his curls again. He smelled good too—fresh, like cut lemon wedges and gin. It made her want to have a drink, a proper drink. If it had been later in the evening, she might even have suggested he go get a bottle and bring it back for them to share. She was in the mood to be indulgent and more than a little bit naughty.
She turned her body around so that she was now sitting up, cocooned somewhat so that nothing was on display, save her green eyes and pink-sheened lips. Her blonde hair was mussed and she gave it a shake, aware that this movement also caused her breasts to wiggle alluringly under the thin blanket.
“You are incredibly pretty,” he said. He was licking his lips, but not as if he was trying to be deliberately sensual. Almost like her charms were actually making his mouth dry.
“Well, thank you, James. I think so too.” There was a quirky lift to her voice and they both laughed, lightening their shared intimacy.
Antonia let a corner of the blanket fall away. Both of their eyes tracked the movement and an anticipation-filled pause ensued.
James turned his face fully to hers. He began to say something and she stopped him mid-flow, raising a finger to his lips. Antonia grinned and then gave him a full kiss, enjoying the pillowy sensation.
James lifted his fingers—those dextrous digits—and immediately found her pert nipples through the fabric, circling them with feathery movements. She groaned at his touch. She’d been so close to coming, even before he joined in, that this first spark he ignited made her almost combust.
Antonia lay her head down on the grass and slowly shedded the blanket completely, stretching her arms out wide, like she was making a snow angel.
James took a sharp breath in and stared at her naked, spread-eagled body like something out of a movie. His eyes were almost navy blue, and she enjoyed the reaction she saw in them. He lowered his head, nuzzled her cleavage and licked down her tummy, stopping at the little thatch of hair above her clit.
“Can I?” he asked.
“I insist,” Antonia replied saucily and settled in like a cat getting comfortable.
James dipped his head into her and she stroked his soft curls as he began to lap.
“Hmm,” he said. “You smell great, like peaches and cream.”
“Well,” she said with a wicked glint. “I actually have something like that in my bag.”
James looked up, delighted anticipation across his face.
She pulled out the tub of clotted cream and lifted the lid off. She sniffed at its richness and her mouth watered. James saw her obvious enjoyment and laughed softly.
He carefully took a dollop and put it right on her nipples. Licked them softly and then trailed down her tummy again with his wet tongue.
She was molten, like gold that had liquified in the hot sunlight. His fingers and tongue merged together in a cornucopia of pleasure.
And then there was the cold cream, right on her clit, it dripped further down and then his rough cat-like tongue driving in and out of her. Fuck, yes. She was going to come very quickly. She began to buck earnestly into his mouth but he quickly pulled up from her body.
“No, not yet,” he said. “I can make it even better for you. Wait a sec.”
He yanked down his shorts and Antonia admired his erection springing free. It was long and almost throbbing. She held her orgasm at bay while she decided if it was for her. Yes.
Antonia pushed him down and straddled James with her wet, creamy pussy, guiding him in. He filled her up with one slick movement, and she had a flashback to her ex, with his expertise in stretching her out to his impressive dimensions.
James on the other hand, rotated his hips on top of her, as if to explore her pussy with circular movements. He was deft and sure though, the cockiness coming back swiftly as she made little mewling sounds. He had his own technique, and it was impressive how quickly Antonia submitted to it.
She cried out in deeper pleasure as he rocked his cock with thoroughness. The satisfaction on his face was complete as she grabbed his rough hand and sucked on his creamy forefinger. They were both groaning with the effort of trying to hold back while the breeze blew the scent of grass around them.
They moved in sync so easily—she had to admit, he had made the arc of her orgasm better. The long licking foreplay, the cream with its added lubrication and the heat of the day combined to take her to dizzying heights.
Antonia’s back arched and she rolled her eyes back in ecstasy. She wanted to lengthen the moment though, and slow it down, savour it.
Leaning forward she grabbed his curls again and yanked at them. His hair stretched luxuriously in her hands. She liked playing with it and lost herself in the rhythm of their bodies, the friction building further and further, taking her into a deep void.
Just as she was on the brink of no return, James grabbed her and flipped her around back onto her tummy—into the position she was in when he first caught sight of her that day. Her butt was hot under his calloused hands and he murmured appreciatively as he ran them over the globes of her ass.
“So fucking sexy,” he said, spreading her cheeks a little. His cock was nudging her again and dipping lower into her still-dripping slit. He ground into her from this angle, getting deeper with each thrust. The change in position and grinding technique was frankly awesome and Antonia squealed with pleased shock.
He was hitting her G-spot again and again—oh—she came hard, shuddering and shaking. Seconds later she sensed his orgasm explode and then he pulled out, showering her perfect ass with his juice.
He held her firm though, past both their climaxes, keeping his hands on her butt and massaging her as she came down from her giant wave of pleasure. Her wet curves, slick with his come, pushed back into his hands, as his deft fingers still stroked deeply, giving her little aftershocks. Luscious.
This boy with his expensive fountain-pen had skills. She wondered idly if he would be any good at teaching her to ride a bike. He certainly was teaching her a thing or two about riding boys…
Ends]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1349 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 17:35:37 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1349
  196-BOOK-COVER.jpg (Größe: 48.31 KB / Downloads: 13)

Jimena
Have you ever just seen someone and wanted to impress them? And when they talked to you, you couldn’t quite believe they even knew you existed? That’s what it’s like for me when I look at Miriam. She’s perfect. She’s the Eve no man or woman could ever have resisted.
It’s the strangest thing to be so captivated by another human like this—everything and everyone pales away into the background.
Take this party for instance. It is a beautiful place with gorgeous guests, fine wines, delicious canapés. I’m enjoying it, sipping my champagne and smiling at people weaving in and out through the decadent evening. Miriam’s late, but when I finally see her across the room, in her red silk gown, how can I possibly enjoy the rest of this party talking to these other people?
I watch for a moment or two, the way her dress nips in hugging her waist and hips, the fabric skating across her curves when she moves. The cowl neck drapes low over her magnificent soft breasts, so large on her petite frame, they quiver gently with every move she makes.
I can’t take any more and edge my way through the other guests until I’m by her side, inhaling her fragrance, sweet and hot with dangerous undertones of seduction.
She turns to me with a smile that lights up her whole face—that smile is for me. I lean in to kiss her hello and breathe into the sweet spot behind her ear that I know gives her thrills.
“I’m wet for you already,” I whisper, delighting in the blush that rises in the apple of her cheeks.
She smiles again and serenely casts her gaze to the other guests and around the room. I follow with my eyes to where she’s looking and spot the cloakroom door where I know she’s fixed her sights.
“Ten minutes,” she whispers back taking herself off to mingle with the throng, pausing to turn and look me with lust in her eye and I see the rise of her nipples hardening under the scooped dress fabric. She is an absolute goddess.
Every nerve ending tingles and goosebumps spread across my skin. Ten minutes. I check my watch and gulp the rest of my champagne as I shimmy past to the cloakroom door.
Excitement coursed through me as I wait, like a childhood game of hide and seek, a giggle rising in my chest, desperate to be found but relishing the anticipation of hot lesbian sex.
I press up into the furs, velvets and leathers. The place is awash with luxury. It is wonderful for a while but makes me crave the outdoors. We’ve made plans for a sexy picnic tomorrow, I can barely wait, outdoor sex is the most exhilarating.
I slide my skirt up and peel down my thong, kicking it off under an umbrella stand. This is a big room for something as simple as a cloakroom. There’s even a chaise longue under the window. I slide my hands into the top of my dress and cup my breasts, pinching the nipples and letting them fall.
The door handle clicks and I hold my breath, every nerve standing to attention in case it isn’t her – though I certainly wouldn’t object to some group sex.
“Ah, there you are my doll,” she says slipping through the door to me in an instant.
Her hand is at my jaw, tipping my head as she leans into my collarbone and devours me. Oh, it’s amazing, her burning lips sear kisses to my flesh, and I’m ravenous for her too. I push against her, our pudendas meeting and I squeeze my pussy into hers as we wrestle with our kisses.
“Fuck, I’m so hot for you,” I almost growl, and she kisses me ferociously. Taking my lips and tongue in hers, we feast on each other.
I reach up her back to the zipper and pull it open, then watch as her dress falls off her shoulders. She shucks it down her arms to reveal her quivering breasts. My breath catches, and I crouch before her, scooping her tits in each hand. I take her nipple into my mouth, sucking and tonguing the puckering flesh. She groans and threads her fingers into my chignon, tousling it as she pulls me deeper into her chest. I grind my pussy onto my heel as I kneel lower before her. Releasing her I lean back, admiring her body. I gather the red silk at her hips and pull down gently to reveal her naked glistening cunt.
I look up just in time to see her head tipping, and I lean in to inhale her arousal.
She smells of joy and darkness and everything in between. She smells a little of her other lover Jorge, it turns me on, even more, to think of her being fucked by a man as I lick her clit. A flash of jealousy threatens to overwhelm me, but my cunt thinks otherwise and swells with arousal. The red silk pools around her shoes as I dip my face into her pushing her thighs apart, she falls against the coats and reaches up to hold the hooks above. Oh fuck, I should tie her up like that one day.
She spreads her feet to give me access, and I part her pussy lips and take a long lick, savouring the taste of her sweet hot cunt. Her clit is swollen, and her pussy already drips with feral want. I know what she can handle, and the twist of her hips is telling me she needs this. I point three fingers together and push them at her entrance while I tongue and kiss her lips and clit. She makes mewling growling noises from her throat, her hips bucking, edging me on. I comply and jab all three fingers up into her welcoming wet cunt, and she squeezes them hard with her pussy muscles. It feels so sexy to have my long fingers all up inside, and I reach down to my own pussy to do the same. Fingers penetrate easily, and my clit is pulsing with the need to come. I keep tonguing and licking while she bucks her pelvis into my face, juices spilling out all over me. The tell-tale twitch around my fingers, both mine and hers signal our orgasms rising.
Oh fuck, oh fuck. I lap harder at the tight nub and thrust my hand deep into her over and over again, harder, relishing the squelching noises we are making together.
“Oh my god, Jimena, I’m coming, I’m coming on your pretty face.”
And she does, her pussy flutters and spasms around my fingers and her clit jumps in my lips. I hold tight, bringing my thumb up to her clit too, jamming pressure there as her climax plateaus. After tremors take over, her body doing mini convulsions around me.
I pull out my soaked fingers and swap hands, taking her juices down to my own cunt and shoving the same fingers inside myself. It is a matter of seconds before I’m falling into that sweet oblivion, tipping over and over again into that space, gushing on my own hands, our juices mingling as she pants above me, now clutching my other hand to her cunt, riding the wave of bliss.
A knock at the cloakroom door startles us.
“Oh fuck off, we’re just coming,” she calls in her forthright way and falls down beside me giggling, naked and gorgeous.
She cups my face gently and gives me such a long sensual kiss that part of my soul must escape into hers.
“Darling, I’ve been thinking,” she says, catching a wisp of hair which has fallen free of my bun. “Can we bring Jorge tomorrow to our picnic?”
I think of her lover, that jealousy threatening to creep in, but something tingles in my cunt as she tells me more.
“I would love to watch your pretty pussy being fucked by a real cock, it makes me wet to think of it.”
And to prove it, she reaches down and pushes two fingers into her pussy, bringing them out for me to taste her nectar.
“Say he can come, he really likes you,” she says, sliding her fingers into my mouth, pulsing them like I just did do her cunt.
“It does sound quite exciting…” I say, the thrill of a threesome giving me a sudden buzz.
“That’s settled then.” She claps her hands and rises, swiftly pulling up her dress looking stunning. “We’ll meet tomorrow at noon.”
And with that, she slips out of the cloakroom and back to the party.
*
Miriam
This picnic is bliss, I’ve been anticipating quality time with my doll all week. Last night’s liaison at the party just made me burn for more of her tender loving. Jorge has been desperate to be included, he gets so hot when I come home fragranced with her juices. I describe in detail how she laps at me or plunders my depths with her clever fingers, which of course enhances our subsequent fucking!
Food eaten, Jorge absents himself to count to 100 and lose his clothes. On the spread picnic blankets, Jimena begins to fondle my heavy breasts. I stroke her firm smooth thighs and try to reassure her. “Beautiful girl, help me make him come unravelled. We’ll pleasure Jorge together.” She still looks undecided. “Do this for me, darling, I’m wet imagining your sweet pussy stretched by his shaft.”
“How wet?” she asks.
I knew I’d hooked her. Pressing my pussy against her fingers, it splits like a ripe peach. I groan into her mouth as we kiss. We hear footsteps and Jorge making kissing noises with his lips as he approaches, clearly aroused.
“Ship ahoy!” I laugh. He stands over our entwined bodies.
“A rather large yacht!” Jimena smiles, playing along.
“Permission to board ladies?” He tips his hat, the only thing he’s still wearing.
We beckon him to nestle his naked torso between us so we can all kiss. Pressing my lips against his neck, I watch Jimena welcome him with one full kiss on the mouth. My pussy pulses and salivates watching my doll and my man together.
We stroke and touch him in a leisurely way, I don’t want to rush my girl. I can’t keep my hands off Jorge for long, so I’m soon stroking the meaty girth of him up and down.
“What a delicious specimen. So big and hard.”
My eyes encourage Jimena, who bends to kiss it tentatively. Soon we’re taking turns kissing and licking. I’m usually a vocal lover, today I feel like a starving girl at a banquet. I hope my enthusiasm is contagious. Spying Jorge’s hand reaching out to explore the delicate folds of my doll’s pussy, sensations of delight and arousal spike. I get busy, hands squeezing and tugging Jorge’s shaft up and down while I enjoy the sexy vista my lovers make.
*
Jorge
I don’t know a guy who doesn’t get turned on by the thought of fucking two women at the same time. It’s the ultimate fantasy. Guys love the idea of having two naked women all to ourselves. Two mouths for sucking and licking. Two pussies to penetrate. Two butts to handle. Four breasts to lick. And four hands to caress our body. My god—could sex get hotter for us blokes?
There is an additional element to having sex with two women, as well as fucking the guy, the women also get to fuck each other too. It’s that girl on girl element which gives the fantasy that crucial sprinkling of spice. And most men imagine every woman has a touch of bi within her. Of course, that’s not really true. Only some women genuinely have a sapphic side to them, so if you happen to be going out with one you are more than lucky.
When I first started to date Miriam, and I clocked the interest she showed in other women when we were at parties, I began to dream a threesome might be on the cards.
I vividly recall when she told me that she’d been with other women. It was one of those intensely sexy moments that you just can’t forget. We were having a drink at a bar late one evening. It was summer, people were out and about, and this seriously hot woman walked past us. She had long blonde hair, and her vertiginous stilettos gave her that strut of a model. Our eyes followed her as she walked down the street. Her arse was tight; her legs long and taut. And then we both realised that we were watching the same woman. In the same way.
I remarked that she was hot and Miriam agreed. A long pause followed. Then Miriam let on that she found women as sexy as men and her first sexual encounter had been with a woman.
Fast forward three months and here I am. My girlfriend is offering my cock for her close friend Jimena, who she’s just kissed so intensely, to suck. It’s almost too much take. We are only a few minutes into our shared lovemaking, and I already feel I could explode.
Miriam didn’t half tease me, too. Making me go away and strip off. And then I had to wait while they both started to kiss each other. I was rock hard by then, I didn’t dare wank while I watched as I knew I’d have come there and then.
Right now as Jimena is sucking my cock and as Miriam joins in too, I am conscious that I must last the course. Sure, they are taking the lead right now, but I need to stay hard enough to pleasure both of them because I really, really, really want to explore both their pussies before we are finished.
But, heck, why think about the future? I am simply engorged by this moment. Two beautiful women are salivating over my rock hard prick. Miriam laps away at my helmet, the short little dabs of her tongue are milking me of my early emissions; Jimena is slowly, but firmly, licking my shaft. And then the ultimate moment of shared pleasure as Jimena reaches the apex of her mouth’s journey and shares my cock head with her closest friend. Two tongues wrapping around each other and caressing my frenulum. Sweet perfection.
*
Miriam
My stomach swoops like riding a fast lift as I observe Jorge’s cock saw in and out of my doll, glistening with her juices. His seated position leaves her little clitty on easy access. My nimble fingers are there on the double, rubbing how she likes it. Her breasts jiggle delightfully, wanting to play too, so I pluck them like harp strings, till my baby girl moans and writhes.
Jimena reaches for me. She thumbs my aching nipples, sending lightning bolts to my pussy. “Please,” I beg.
Jorge takes my leg to lift it, spreading my slick lips for Jimena. I could weep for joy as she caresses my straining bud.
“Please… More!”
Stroking and dipping, she traces juices through my sensitive folds, while thrusting fingers deep in my hungry hole. I pulse around her, welcoming the invasion but I long for more.
Suddenly Jorge is between my legs, sliding his engorged cock into my buttery softness to make me explode with joy. Jimena’s hot lips trap my nipples, laving and drawing them in deep. I feel I’m made of colour and light, joy arcs from one erogenous zone to another. As Jorge pumps into me, skewering me with his thrusts, my arousal escalates, but I want to share, so I reach for Jimena’s pussy.
I rub and stroke her pulsing bud, making my doll moan. I roll towards her so we can kiss deeply, playfully even as Jorge goes down on me. He knows I love how he licks, ass to clit, before suckling on my swollen nub. I groan into Jimena’s mouth, never having felt so aflame with arousal.
“Why not lick Miriam’s pussy?” Jorge suggests.
From the glint in his eye, I know what he has planned. My doll wriggles round to nestle her pretty face between my parted thighs.
“Want a bite of Jimena-sandwich?” I gurgle lustily to Jorge.
Sure enough, he lines himself up behind her and with one thrust he’s inside, balls deep. Jimena grunts around a blissful grin. I hold her hair as she laps at me, allowing his thrusts to drive her tongue action. I’m losing myself to her talented mouth. Starbursts of ecstasy scatter my consciousness in all directions.
When I come to, Jorge is in a seated position while Jimena licks him up and down like a lollipop, slurping her juices lustily off his cock. Leaning in I kiss Jorge deeply, my dancing tongue conveying my lust. Trailing nibbling kisses down his neck and chest, we lock eyes.
“You want this Jorge?” I ask huskily.
I straddle his lap with the take-charge attitude he loves. His burning gaze is affirmation enough. Sinking onto his engorged cock feels like coming home, my pussy walls grip him tightly.
Settling into a recumbent position, Jorge wraps his arm around Jimena while I put on a show, riding the St. George as they used to call it!
“Fuck him Miriam!” she coos then leans to Jorge and whispers, “Look at her delectable bubbies.”
Jimena reaches to fondle and caress the nearest orb, while Jorge mirrors her, tweaking and fondling the opposite breast.
Watching Jimena’s fingers rubbing her pussy into a throbbing frenzy gets me so horny. I lean forward to claim my doll’s mouth while my man pistons his hips upwards, slamming against my pudenda as I throb with building hunger for them both.
In the grip of my impending climax, I sit straight, riding Jorge harder. My thighs clamp him under me while my engorged pussy cracks the whip, spurring me to thrust vigorously. On either side of me a lover fondles my breasts, my nipples become torpedos from mounting heat and desire. Gasping and thrashing my hips with abandon, I come. Breathless and ecstatic I sink forward to kiss my doll’s pretty, talented mouth.
*
Jorge
We have been in so many positions. My cock has been in both girls’ mouths and cunts. My mouth, tongue, hands have been everywhere. And I am still, gloriously hard.
But I sense that the end game is now in sight. Fresh from her own orgasm, Miriam rolls off my face and lies at my side. Jimena pulls herself off my cock and then kisses me deeply, her tongue eagerly pursuing Miriam’s juices on my lips.
They have both come. Several times. It’s now my turn to hit my climax. While girls can so often enjoy several orgasms in one session, we guys have to make do with just one. But, fuck, I’m going to have a one to remember.
My darling Miriam, initiator of this delightful sexual liaison, now takes control. She knows that I love that moment in porn films when the guy explodes around two girls’ mouths. She has arranged it so that she and Jimena are both working my cock with real intent, using hands and mouths together. Miriam must have stage managed this final act even before the curtain was raised.
Jimena wanks me, while Miriam encircles my helmet in her lips and grips hard. She then mimics her friend’s thrusts with her head pushing me inexorably closer to my moment.
But I am not there quite yet. It’s going to take a special something—or someone—to bring me home.
Miriam, who knows my cock almost better than me, takes a firm grip on the shaft. She’s always been eager to learn the techniques I love. She knows to hold me a bit tighter than Jimena dares, she knows to pump me firmer and harder. I’m tipping over the edge with the contrasting firmness of her wank and the softness of both their tongues as they dart around my cock.
Hearing me gasp, Miriam gives me a few final jerks. I’m past that knife-edge moment, knowing I’m going to shoot my load imminently. Her rhythm is perfect and my come – so much of it – splatters out, catching Miriam’s hair, forehead and nose.
As I lie there, spent and satiated, both girls giggle. It’s a wicked schoolgirl type giggle. You’ve probably heard it hundreds of times – the sound of elicit, shared naughtiness.
Ends]]>
  196-BOOK-COVER.jpg (Größe: 48.31 KB / Downloads: 13)

Jimena
Have you ever just seen someone and wanted to impress them? And when they talked to you, you couldn’t quite believe they even knew you existed? That’s what it’s like for me when I look at Miriam. She’s perfect. She’s the Eve no man or woman could ever have resisted.
It’s the strangest thing to be so captivated by another human like this—everything and everyone pales away into the background.
Take this party for instance. It is a beautiful place with gorgeous guests, fine wines, delicious canapés. I’m enjoying it, sipping my champagne and smiling at people weaving in and out through the decadent evening. Miriam’s late, but when I finally see her across the room, in her red silk gown, how can I possibly enjoy the rest of this party talking to these other people?
I watch for a moment or two, the way her dress nips in hugging her waist and hips, the fabric skating across her curves when she moves. The cowl neck drapes low over her magnificent soft breasts, so large on her petite frame, they quiver gently with every move she makes.
I can’t take any more and edge my way through the other guests until I’m by her side, inhaling her fragrance, sweet and hot with dangerous undertones of seduction.
She turns to me with a smile that lights up her whole face—that smile is for me. I lean in to kiss her hello and breathe into the sweet spot behind her ear that I know gives her thrills.
“I’m wet for you already,” I whisper, delighting in the blush that rises in the apple of her cheeks.
She smiles again and serenely casts her gaze to the other guests and around the room. I follow with my eyes to where she’s looking and spot the cloakroom door where I know she’s fixed her sights.
“Ten minutes,” she whispers back taking herself off to mingle with the throng, pausing to turn and look me with lust in her eye and I see the rise of her nipples hardening under the scooped dress fabric. She is an absolute goddess.
Every nerve ending tingles and goosebumps spread across my skin. Ten minutes. I check my watch and gulp the rest of my champagne as I shimmy past to the cloakroom door.
Excitement coursed through me as I wait, like a childhood game of hide and seek, a giggle rising in my chest, desperate to be found but relishing the anticipation of hot lesbian sex.
I press up into the furs, velvets and leathers. The place is awash with luxury. It is wonderful for a while but makes me crave the outdoors. We’ve made plans for a sexy picnic tomorrow, I can barely wait, outdoor sex is the most exhilarating.
I slide my skirt up and peel down my thong, kicking it off under an umbrella stand. This is a big room for something as simple as a cloakroom. There’s even a chaise longue under the window. I slide my hands into the top of my dress and cup my breasts, pinching the nipples and letting them fall.
The door handle clicks and I hold my breath, every nerve standing to attention in case it isn’t her – though I certainly wouldn’t object to some group sex.
“Ah, there you are my doll,” she says slipping through the door to me in an instant.
Her hand is at my jaw, tipping my head as she leans into my collarbone and devours me. Oh, it’s amazing, her burning lips sear kisses to my flesh, and I’m ravenous for her too. I push against her, our pudendas meeting and I squeeze my pussy into hers as we wrestle with our kisses.
“Fuck, I’m so hot for you,” I almost growl, and she kisses me ferociously. Taking my lips and tongue in hers, we feast on each other.
I reach up her back to the zipper and pull it open, then watch as her dress falls off her shoulders. She shucks it down her arms to reveal her quivering breasts. My breath catches, and I crouch before her, scooping her tits in each hand. I take her nipple into my mouth, sucking and tonguing the puckering flesh. She groans and threads her fingers into my chignon, tousling it as she pulls me deeper into her chest. I grind my pussy onto my heel as I kneel lower before her. Releasing her I lean back, admiring her body. I gather the red silk at her hips and pull down gently to reveal her naked glistening cunt.
I look up just in time to see her head tipping, and I lean in to inhale her arousal.
She smells of joy and darkness and everything in between. She smells a little of her other lover Jorge, it turns me on, even more, to think of her being fucked by a man as I lick her clit. A flash of jealousy threatens to overwhelm me, but my cunt thinks otherwise and swells with arousal. The red silk pools around her shoes as I dip my face into her pushing her thighs apart, she falls against the coats and reaches up to hold the hooks above. Oh fuck, I should tie her up like that one day.
She spreads her feet to give me access, and I part her pussy lips and take a long lick, savouring the taste of her sweet hot cunt. Her clit is swollen, and her pussy already drips with feral want. I know what she can handle, and the twist of her hips is telling me she needs this. I point three fingers together and push them at her entrance while I tongue and kiss her lips and clit. She makes mewling growling noises from her throat, her hips bucking, edging me on. I comply and jab all three fingers up into her welcoming wet cunt, and she squeezes them hard with her pussy muscles. It feels so sexy to have my long fingers all up inside, and I reach down to my own pussy to do the same. Fingers penetrate easily, and my clit is pulsing with the need to come. I keep tonguing and licking while she bucks her pelvis into my face, juices spilling out all over me. The tell-tale twitch around my fingers, both mine and hers signal our orgasms rising.
Oh fuck, oh fuck. I lap harder at the tight nub and thrust my hand deep into her over and over again, harder, relishing the squelching noises we are making together.
“Oh my god, Jimena, I’m coming, I’m coming on your pretty face.”
And she does, her pussy flutters and spasms around my fingers and her clit jumps in my lips. I hold tight, bringing my thumb up to her clit too, jamming pressure there as her climax plateaus. After tremors take over, her body doing mini convulsions around me.
I pull out my soaked fingers and swap hands, taking her juices down to my own cunt and shoving the same fingers inside myself. It is a matter of seconds before I’m falling into that sweet oblivion, tipping over and over again into that space, gushing on my own hands, our juices mingling as she pants above me, now clutching my other hand to her cunt, riding the wave of bliss.
A knock at the cloakroom door startles us.
“Oh fuck off, we’re just coming,” she calls in her forthright way and falls down beside me giggling, naked and gorgeous.
She cups my face gently and gives me such a long sensual kiss that part of my soul must escape into hers.
“Darling, I’ve been thinking,” she says, catching a wisp of hair which has fallen free of my bun. “Can we bring Jorge tomorrow to our picnic?”
I think of her lover, that jealousy threatening to creep in, but something tingles in my cunt as she tells me more.
“I would love to watch your pretty pussy being fucked by a real cock, it makes me wet to think of it.”
And to prove it, she reaches down and pushes two fingers into her pussy, bringing them out for me to taste her nectar.
“Say he can come, he really likes you,” she says, sliding her fingers into my mouth, pulsing them like I just did do her cunt.
“It does sound quite exciting…” I say, the thrill of a threesome giving me a sudden buzz.
“That’s settled then.” She claps her hands and rises, swiftly pulling up her dress looking stunning. “We’ll meet tomorrow at noon.”
And with that, she slips out of the cloakroom and back to the party.
*
Miriam
This picnic is bliss, I’ve been anticipating quality time with my doll all week. Last night’s liaison at the party just made me burn for more of her tender loving. Jorge has been desperate to be included, he gets so hot when I come home fragranced with her juices. I describe in detail how she laps at me or plunders my depths with her clever fingers, which of course enhances our subsequent fucking!
Food eaten, Jorge absents himself to count to 100 and lose his clothes. On the spread picnic blankets, Jimena begins to fondle my heavy breasts. I stroke her firm smooth thighs and try to reassure her. “Beautiful girl, help me make him come unravelled. We’ll pleasure Jorge together.” She still looks undecided. “Do this for me, darling, I’m wet imagining your sweet pussy stretched by his shaft.”
“How wet?” she asks.
I knew I’d hooked her. Pressing my pussy against her fingers, it splits like a ripe peach. I groan into her mouth as we kiss. We hear footsteps and Jorge making kissing noises with his lips as he approaches, clearly aroused.
“Ship ahoy!” I laugh. He stands over our entwined bodies.
“A rather large yacht!” Jimena smiles, playing along.
“Permission to board ladies?” He tips his hat, the only thing he’s still wearing.
We beckon him to nestle his naked torso between us so we can all kiss. Pressing my lips against his neck, I watch Jimena welcome him with one full kiss on the mouth. My pussy pulses and salivates watching my doll and my man together.
We stroke and touch him in a leisurely way, I don’t want to rush my girl. I can’t keep my hands off Jorge for long, so I’m soon stroking the meaty girth of him up and down.
“What a delicious specimen. So big and hard.”
My eyes encourage Jimena, who bends to kiss it tentatively. Soon we’re taking turns kissing and licking. I’m usually a vocal lover, today I feel like a starving girl at a banquet. I hope my enthusiasm is contagious. Spying Jorge’s hand reaching out to explore the delicate folds of my doll’s pussy, sensations of delight and arousal spike. I get busy, hands squeezing and tugging Jorge’s shaft up and down while I enjoy the sexy vista my lovers make.
*
Jorge
I don’t know a guy who doesn’t get turned on by the thought of fucking two women at the same time. It’s the ultimate fantasy. Guys love the idea of having two naked women all to ourselves. Two mouths for sucking and licking. Two pussies to penetrate. Two butts to handle. Four breasts to lick. And four hands to caress our body. My god—could sex get hotter for us blokes?
There is an additional element to having sex with two women, as well as fucking the guy, the women also get to fuck each other too. It’s that girl on girl element which gives the fantasy that crucial sprinkling of spice. And most men imagine every woman has a touch of bi within her. Of course, that’s not really true. Only some women genuinely have a sapphic side to them, so if you happen to be going out with one you are more than lucky.
When I first started to date Miriam, and I clocked the interest she showed in other women when we were at parties, I began to dream a threesome might be on the cards.
I vividly recall when she told me that she’d been with other women. It was one of those intensely sexy moments that you just can’t forget. We were having a drink at a bar late one evening. It was summer, people were out and about, and this seriously hot woman walked past us. She had long blonde hair, and her vertiginous stilettos gave her that strut of a model. Our eyes followed her as she walked down the street. Her arse was tight; her legs long and taut. And then we both realised that we were watching the same woman. In the same way.
I remarked that she was hot and Miriam agreed. A long pause followed. Then Miriam let on that she found women as sexy as men and her first sexual encounter had been with a woman.
Fast forward three months and here I am. My girlfriend is offering my cock for her close friend Jimena, who she’s just kissed so intensely, to suck. It’s almost too much take. We are only a few minutes into our shared lovemaking, and I already feel I could explode.
Miriam didn’t half tease me, too. Making me go away and strip off. And then I had to wait while they both started to kiss each other. I was rock hard by then, I didn’t dare wank while I watched as I knew I’d have come there and then.
Right now as Jimena is sucking my cock and as Miriam joins in too, I am conscious that I must last the course. Sure, they are taking the lead right now, but I need to stay hard enough to pleasure both of them because I really, really, really want to explore both their pussies before we are finished.
But, heck, why think about the future? I am simply engorged by this moment. Two beautiful women are salivating over my rock hard prick. Miriam laps away at my helmet, the short little dabs of her tongue are milking me of my early emissions; Jimena is slowly, but firmly, licking my shaft. And then the ultimate moment of shared pleasure as Jimena reaches the apex of her mouth’s journey and shares my cock head with her closest friend. Two tongues wrapping around each other and caressing my frenulum. Sweet perfection.
*
Miriam
My stomach swoops like riding a fast lift as I observe Jorge’s cock saw in and out of my doll, glistening with her juices. His seated position leaves her little clitty on easy access. My nimble fingers are there on the double, rubbing how she likes it. Her breasts jiggle delightfully, wanting to play too, so I pluck them like harp strings, till my baby girl moans and writhes.
Jimena reaches for me. She thumbs my aching nipples, sending lightning bolts to my pussy. “Please,” I beg.
Jorge takes my leg to lift it, spreading my slick lips for Jimena. I could weep for joy as she caresses my straining bud.
“Please… More!”
Stroking and dipping, she traces juices through my sensitive folds, while thrusting fingers deep in my hungry hole. I pulse around her, welcoming the invasion but I long for more.
Suddenly Jorge is between my legs, sliding his engorged cock into my buttery softness to make me explode with joy. Jimena’s hot lips trap my nipples, laving and drawing them in deep. I feel I’m made of colour and light, joy arcs from one erogenous zone to another. As Jorge pumps into me, skewering me with his thrusts, my arousal escalates, but I want to share, so I reach for Jimena’s pussy.
I rub and stroke her pulsing bud, making my doll moan. I roll towards her so we can kiss deeply, playfully even as Jorge goes down on me. He knows I love how he licks, ass to clit, before suckling on my swollen nub. I groan into Jimena’s mouth, never having felt so aflame with arousal.
“Why not lick Miriam’s pussy?” Jorge suggests.
From the glint in his eye, I know what he has planned. My doll wriggles round to nestle her pretty face between my parted thighs.
“Want a bite of Jimena-sandwich?” I gurgle lustily to Jorge.
Sure enough, he lines himself up behind her and with one thrust he’s inside, balls deep. Jimena grunts around a blissful grin. I hold her hair as she laps at me, allowing his thrusts to drive her tongue action. I’m losing myself to her talented mouth. Starbursts of ecstasy scatter my consciousness in all directions.
When I come to, Jorge is in a seated position while Jimena licks him up and down like a lollipop, slurping her juices lustily off his cock. Leaning in I kiss Jorge deeply, my dancing tongue conveying my lust. Trailing nibbling kisses down his neck and chest, we lock eyes.
“You want this Jorge?” I ask huskily.
I straddle his lap with the take-charge attitude he loves. His burning gaze is affirmation enough. Sinking onto his engorged cock feels like coming home, my pussy walls grip him tightly.
Settling into a recumbent position, Jorge wraps his arm around Jimena while I put on a show, riding the St. George as they used to call it!
“Fuck him Miriam!” she coos then leans to Jorge and whispers, “Look at her delectable bubbies.”
Jimena reaches to fondle and caress the nearest orb, while Jorge mirrors her, tweaking and fondling the opposite breast.
Watching Jimena’s fingers rubbing her pussy into a throbbing frenzy gets me so horny. I lean forward to claim my doll’s mouth while my man pistons his hips upwards, slamming against my pudenda as I throb with building hunger for them both.
In the grip of my impending climax, I sit straight, riding Jorge harder. My thighs clamp him under me while my engorged pussy cracks the whip, spurring me to thrust vigorously. On either side of me a lover fondles my breasts, my nipples become torpedos from mounting heat and desire. Gasping and thrashing my hips with abandon, I come. Breathless and ecstatic I sink forward to kiss my doll’s pretty, talented mouth.
*
Jorge
We have been in so many positions. My cock has been in both girls’ mouths and cunts. My mouth, tongue, hands have been everywhere. And I am still, gloriously hard.
But I sense that the end game is now in sight. Fresh from her own orgasm, Miriam rolls off my face and lies at my side. Jimena pulls herself off my cock and then kisses me deeply, her tongue eagerly pursuing Miriam’s juices on my lips.
They have both come. Several times. It’s now my turn to hit my climax. While girls can so often enjoy several orgasms in one session, we guys have to make do with just one. But, fuck, I’m going to have a one to remember.
My darling Miriam, initiator of this delightful sexual liaison, now takes control. She knows that I love that moment in porn films when the guy explodes around two girls’ mouths. She has arranged it so that she and Jimena are both working my cock with real intent, using hands and mouths together. Miriam must have stage managed this final act even before the curtain was raised.
Jimena wanks me, while Miriam encircles my helmet in her lips and grips hard. She then mimics her friend’s thrusts with her head pushing me inexorably closer to my moment.
But I am not there quite yet. It’s going to take a special something—or someone—to bring me home.
Miriam, who knows my cock almost better than me, takes a firm grip on the shaft. She’s always been eager to learn the techniques I love. She knows to hold me a bit tighter than Jimena dares, she knows to pump me firmer and harder. I’m tipping over the edge with the contrasting firmness of her wank and the softness of both their tongues as they dart around my cock.
Hearing me gasp, Miriam gives me a few final jerks. I’m past that knife-edge moment, knowing I’m going to shoot my load imminently. Her rhythm is perfect and my come – so much of it – splatters out, catching Miriam’s hair, forehead and nose.
As I lie there, spent and satiated, both girls giggle. It’s a wicked schoolgirl type giggle. You’ve probably heard it hundreds of times – the sound of elicit, shared naughtiness.
Ends]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1348 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 17:09:18 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1348
  Screenshot (229).jpg (Größe: 38.04 KB / Downloads: 9)

I’ve just got to tell you what happened in the back of the car last night.
More than that, I’ve got to tell you about the whole job. Every bloody bit of it.
Because you are just not going to believe it.
So I get this call at about three yesterday afternoon. It’s New Year’s Eve. And it’s a New Year’s Eve like no other. I’ve got no jobs. No one has any jobs. Because nowhere is open. Lockdown has shot all of us in this line of work. Rides are rare. But I get this call for a booking. Now I’m interested, but first up I ask if it’s a joke.
The caller assures me she is one hundred per cent genuine. Her name is Alexis and I remember her. She shares an apartment with two other girls. She’s booked several times before, and I know she likes to have a laugh and a good time. She often books last minute after a few drinks.
She tells me she’s fed up with this lockdown.
“Don’t I know it,” I reply. “It’s hitting my business real bad.”
She says that her flatmates and her are missing bars and parties and clubs and people and fun.
“I’m with you on that,” I say. “I’m missing them and those fares.”
Then she asks if she could hire the limo. Tonight. She knows I’ve got a limo in the fleet, though I’ve only ever booked her a cab before.
She tells me that she and her flatmates want to have their own New Year’s Eve party tonight. In the limo! They want to be picked up in the square, by the big Christmas tree, at ten. They want the bar in the back fully stocked and several bottles of bubbly on ice. If they can’t go to the party, the party’s going to go for them!
“I can do that,” I tell them. “No trouble.”
Then comes the big request. They want a human with a cock waiting for them in the limo. That’s God’s honest truth. They want a stud. And I’ve only got seven hours to find one! But they are willing to pay, and god do I need the money.
So, I talk to my business partner. We make a few quick decisions. And what is that saying about decisions like that? Decide in haste, repent at leisure. So, we decided in haste. Real haste. But there ain’t going to be any repenting afterwards, I’m telling you. And seven hours later I’m driving to the square.
They are there. Waving sparklers in front of that huge Christmas tree and just having the type of good time only girls can have when they hit the town.
They see me as I pull up and straight away they start chattering and giggling. Excited. Eager. Enjoying that ‘before’ moment. They dance and skip up to the limo, arm in arm.
So I nod to Angelo (he’s my stand-in stud, I’ll tell you about this later) to act the gentleman and get out and open the door for them and offer them a drink.
The three of them pile in like it was the end of the party, not the start of it. I’m telling you, they were buzzing. The fizz starts to flow and they are cheering and laughing like they were at a festival and the lead act had just walked on.
The kissing soon follows. With all that kissing and downing those glasses of champagne, the atmosphere is pretty fucking high, I can tell you.
I look carefully—in the mirror of course (God—I’m trying to be subtle) —and see they aren’t just kissing my stud. They are passionately kissing each other too. Like they are into girls as much as they are into guys. You get the picture?
So I ask them where they want to go because all I know is that they’ve booked me for two hours. Now I’m thinking that they are heading to some illegal party or something like that. But Alexis just tells me to drive around the city, go wherever I like, just to end up back at their place when their time’s up.
I drive around the city centre, making up a journey when I hear that they’ve been giving each other dares and I need to head for that old bridge over the river.
When I drive over, I realise one of them is going to wave her tits out of the window. Fucking, bloody hell! So they open the window and lean out and Alexis only goes and pulls down her fucking bra and shows her boobs to the world! What about my fucking licence?
The car behind flashes its headlights overtakes us and the driver gives me this thumbs-up sign. A flash for a flash. Jeez, I’m thinking, I just hope no one is making a note of my licence plate.
They wind up the window, climb back in and the drink keeps flowing and I’m wondering if I put enough bottles in the fridge. And as they drink, the kissing sort of gets a bit deeper. Their tongues are touching—between the girls and my stud and between the girls themselves. Suddenly their hands are all over him, running up his chest, around his neck, on his cheek then down to his crotch.
Now, I’m trying to keep my eye on the road but it’s fucking hard not to keep staring in the mirror. This is hot action. These girls are sexy. Real sexy. One has those boots that pull up over the knees. ‘Fuck me’ boots I think they call them. I’m thinking she’s going to get well and truly fucked.
Now I always keep a Polaroid camera in the car. It’s good for weddings and prom nights. Clients like to take snaps of themselves looking good. And Alexis sees it and starts taking shots of each other. Only they take shots of their arses, and I see that one of them rocks onto her back and opens her legs. No knickers. There’s a snap. There are laughs. Out of the camera comes a shot of a pussy. I’m not kidding you. A polaroid of a pussy!
Anyhow, things then move up a gear in the back. The three of them unbutton Angelo’s shirt, unzip his fly and free his cock, which of course is as hard as a rod. It springs out, keen to see some action.
I have to swerve a bit as I’m drifting across lanes. Now you can’t blame me for looking more in the mirror than at the road. You’d do the same. Come on, admit it?
Now, you won’t fucking believe what the three of them do next. They gather round in a circle, all their hands on his cock, then start licking it together, like it’s a lollipop they’re sharing. Each enjoying little licks of his helmet before one of them turns to kiss him on the lips.
I slow up at a roundabout and glance back at the action behind me.
They are now taking turns to give him a sexy blowjob. Each one takes his cock right into their mouth and then bobs up and down.
I’m worrying Angelo’s not going to hold out. The thought of three women deep throating him one after another, coating his cock with their saliva and then passing him on to their friend is fucking hot. And I’m just praying that he doesn’t shoot his load too soon as I sense that each one wants him to fuck them before the journey’s over.
I have to turn right to avoid the one-way system. And when I’m through with the manoeuvre, I look back and there’s just this vision of three faces and one cock. This cock is the complete focus of their attention—they are licking, lubing it and loving every inch of it. Three greedy faces; one lucky cock.
I’m still trying to keep my eyes on the road, but I’m drawn more and more to the rear mirror. I’m forgetting to indicate. I’m turning late. I’m having to slam my brakes on. But I’ve just got to see what’s happening behind me.
I adjust my mirror and notice that now there’s more going on than just cock sucking. The girl in those boots starts to kiss the one in the little back dress. They are a cute duo in their matching ponytails.
Now they’re seriously into each other. Really seriously. And now I’m working out that there’s going to be more than just cock on the menu tonight. Not that they’ve moved completely on, every now and then they break from each other’s lips and give the cock a fucking good licking.
You know, I reckon they’re used to this. It all seems to come very naturally to them. I’m guessing these girls have had orgies together before. Whatever’s happening between them, there’s always one keeping up the action on the cock—licking, pumping and keeping it hard, making sure it is always in play.
By now I can’t even see my stud’s face anymore, he’s somewhere there, but all I can see is his cock, lips, legs, arms and arses.
I turn back to the road. Traffic lights. I slow up and put the handbrake on. Glancing back in the mirror I see that the cock sucking has paused and Alexis has got up and is straddling my guy reverse cowgirl style, and eases her pussy over his shaft and slowly slides down him.
There’s always this look on a girl’s face when she is first entered. I always latch on to it when I watch porn. And Alexis sure has that look—it’s sort of excitement mixed with contentment.
You know, I had this feeling that she was the one who was going to have the first fuck. She booked the trip after all, and she sure is the one calling the shots. She’s now riding up and down that cock. He’s not moving. He’s just sitting there letting her control the rhythm. God, I hope the feeling of tight pussy walls (pussies always feel a bit tighter in reverse cowgirl, don’t they?) isn’t going to push him over the edge?
The car behind me hoots. The lights have turned green, but I hadn’t noticed. I pull away and when the traffic calms on a straight section of road I glance in the mirror again.
Things have changed. Alexis rather than the cock is now the centre of everyone’s attention. The girls are each sucking her nipples, and a male hand is stroking her clit.
I’ve got to tell you, she has such the most stunning pussy. Immaculately trimmed ginger triangle pointing to perfectly smooth lips below.
I look closer and see that beautiful shaved pussy of hers catch the light of some bright Christmas decorations we pass. She is wet. Gloriously, fucking wet.
I’m just glad that the limousine is automatic, as this is now becoming a one-handed drive. It was the sight of her pussy and gliding up and down his cock filling my mirror which did it for me. There’s no way I’m going to be indicating after that.
The two girls are now taking it in turns to rub Alexis’ clit, and she starts to moan. Every now and then one of them pulls the cock out of her and gives it a fucking good licking.
Alexis picks up the speed and her moans get louder and she comes. But it’s one of those small climaxes that leaves you still hot and wanting more. She eases off the cock and the girl in the silver dress gives it a deep throating, before straddling it herself and easing it slowly inside her. After a few thrusts, Alexis, still in charge, pulls it out and shares a lick with the girl in black, before popping it back and smacking the girl’s arse. I catch glimpses of the silver girl’s pussy, pulled tight by Angelo’s cock, as she slides up and down. I see her lips rub the sides of his shaft, and I’m sensing that she’s gripping it hard, squeezing it tight.
As the girl in silver rides Angelo, Alexis helps the other to get out of her dress. So, each one is going to have a fuck of their own.
With her dress off, Alexis only fucking grabs some ice from the bucket on the bar and rubs in on her nipples, firming them up nicely.
My stud, having fucked silver girl, now sits up to take the last girl from behind. This is the one time he is in control, and he thrusts away dictating the rhythm. Her nipples pucker and her cheeks redden. Now, her pussy is the last to be pleasured, and Jeez is she in need of this fuck. My gaze slips to a reflection of her pussy in the back window. Her juices are flowing. And I mean flowing. Thank God the upholstery is leather and I can wipe it clean in the morning.
Last is certainly not least is the girl in black’s moans and that sated look on her face is anything to go by. She is rocking back into that cock and eagerly taking it deep inside her cunt.
For a moment I think my wonderful stud has come, but he pulls back, cock standing rigid and unmilked.
By now I’ve reached their apartment and have parked up outside. I sense that I’ve got the timing about right as they have all been fucked and just need to enjoy Angelo’s come.
I’m not far off coming myself as I can focus on my fun now I’m no longer driving.
They re-form that circle around his cock, and lick as a three, while Alexis pumps him with her hand, building up speed until I see his body tense and he lets out a moan.
His spunk seeps out into three eager mouths. They share it between them, each getting a few sticky drips that coat their lips. And then they only fucking kiss each other. Spunk coated lips kissing spunk coated lips. And then I hear a contented purring coming from them as they milk that cock dry, sucking it as it ever so slowly softens.
I can hold out now more and I come too. I try to stifle my moans. I’m sure they don’t realise and I get away with it.
In the back, they are celebrating and pop the cork on the last bottle of champagne and the four of them toast their ride.
Am I fucking jealous or what?
After they finish the bottle, I get out and open the door for them. You can see a look of surprise as I help them out. They assumed it would be the usual driver and asked why I’d taken his place. There was no fucking way he was going to do this fare.
“Heck no,” I say. “This job was always going to be mine.”
Alexis asks if I was watching from the driver’s seat.
Now I don’t know what to say. So I test the water: “Would you be cross if I’d taken a peek?”
“Fuck no,” she says. “It’s just made it even hotter knowing the driver was watching…” she winks and eyes me up and down, “especially since the driver happens to be a very sexy woman.”
Heat rushes to my cheeks and Alexis hands me the fare.
“By the way, where did you find him?” Alexis asks casting a glance to Angelo. “He’s hot,” she says. “Few guys could have lasted the ride and kept so hard for so long.”
I smile as she tells me they all liked the way he was up for the challenge. “And he has the most gorgeous cock!”
“I know that cock only too well,” I tell her.
“How so?” asks Alexis.
“Because he is my fucking husband,” I reply, raise one eyebrow and smile.
She smiles back looking delighted. “Go him! Go you!”
So, I know you aren’t going to believe what I have just told you. I don’t blame you. If I were sitting where you are I wouldn’t believe it either. But here are the fucking Polaroids to prove it.
And, by the way, Happy New Year.]]>
  Screenshot (229).jpg (Größe: 38.04 KB / Downloads: 9)

I’ve just got to tell you what happened in the back of the car last night.
More than that, I’ve got to tell you about the whole job. Every bloody bit of it.
Because you are just not going to believe it.
So I get this call at about three yesterday afternoon. It’s New Year’s Eve. And it’s a New Year’s Eve like no other. I’ve got no jobs. No one has any jobs. Because nowhere is open. Lockdown has shot all of us in this line of work. Rides are rare. But I get this call for a booking. Now I’m interested, but first up I ask if it’s a joke.
The caller assures me she is one hundred per cent genuine. Her name is Alexis and I remember her. She shares an apartment with two other girls. She’s booked several times before, and I know she likes to have a laugh and a good time. She often books last minute after a few drinks.
She tells me she’s fed up with this lockdown.
“Don’t I know it,” I reply. “It’s hitting my business real bad.”
She says that her flatmates and her are missing bars and parties and clubs and people and fun.
“I’m with you on that,” I say. “I’m missing them and those fares.”
Then she asks if she could hire the limo. Tonight. She knows I’ve got a limo in the fleet, though I’ve only ever booked her a cab before.
She tells me that she and her flatmates want to have their own New Year’s Eve party tonight. In the limo! They want to be picked up in the square, by the big Christmas tree, at ten. They want the bar in the back fully stocked and several bottles of bubbly on ice. If they can’t go to the party, the party’s going to go for them!
“I can do that,” I tell them. “No trouble.”
Then comes the big request. They want a human with a cock waiting for them in the limo. That’s God’s honest truth. They want a stud. And I’ve only got seven hours to find one! But they are willing to pay, and god do I need the money.
So, I talk to my business partner. We make a few quick decisions. And what is that saying about decisions like that? Decide in haste, repent at leisure. So, we decided in haste. Real haste. But there ain’t going to be any repenting afterwards, I’m telling you. And seven hours later I’m driving to the square.
They are there. Waving sparklers in front of that huge Christmas tree and just having the type of good time only girls can have when they hit the town.
They see me as I pull up and straight away they start chattering and giggling. Excited. Eager. Enjoying that ‘before’ moment. They dance and skip up to the limo, arm in arm.
So I nod to Angelo (he’s my stand-in stud, I’ll tell you about this later) to act the gentleman and get out and open the door for them and offer them a drink.
The three of them pile in like it was the end of the party, not the start of it. I’m telling you, they were buzzing. The fizz starts to flow and they are cheering and laughing like they were at a festival and the lead act had just walked on.
The kissing soon follows. With all that kissing and downing those glasses of champagne, the atmosphere is pretty fucking high, I can tell you.
I look carefully—in the mirror of course (God—I’m trying to be subtle) —and see they aren’t just kissing my stud. They are passionately kissing each other too. Like they are into girls as much as they are into guys. You get the picture?
So I ask them where they want to go because all I know is that they’ve booked me for two hours. Now I’m thinking that they are heading to some illegal party or something like that. But Alexis just tells me to drive around the city, go wherever I like, just to end up back at their place when their time’s up.
I drive around the city centre, making up a journey when I hear that they’ve been giving each other dares and I need to head for that old bridge over the river.
When I drive over, I realise one of them is going to wave her tits out of the window. Fucking, bloody hell! So they open the window and lean out and Alexis only goes and pulls down her fucking bra and shows her boobs to the world! What about my fucking licence?
The car behind flashes its headlights overtakes us and the driver gives me this thumbs-up sign. A flash for a flash. Jeez, I’m thinking, I just hope no one is making a note of my licence plate.
They wind up the window, climb back in and the drink keeps flowing and I’m wondering if I put enough bottles in the fridge. And as they drink, the kissing sort of gets a bit deeper. Their tongues are touching—between the girls and my stud and between the girls themselves. Suddenly their hands are all over him, running up his chest, around his neck, on his cheek then down to his crotch.
Now, I’m trying to keep my eye on the road but it’s fucking hard not to keep staring in the mirror. This is hot action. These girls are sexy. Real sexy. One has those boots that pull up over the knees. ‘Fuck me’ boots I think they call them. I’m thinking she’s going to get well and truly fucked.
Now I always keep a Polaroid camera in the car. It’s good for weddings and prom nights. Clients like to take snaps of themselves looking good. And Alexis sees it and starts taking shots of each other. Only they take shots of their arses, and I see that one of them rocks onto her back and opens her legs. No knickers. There’s a snap. There are laughs. Out of the camera comes a shot of a pussy. I’m not kidding you. A polaroid of a pussy!
Anyhow, things then move up a gear in the back. The three of them unbutton Angelo’s shirt, unzip his fly and free his cock, which of course is as hard as a rod. It springs out, keen to see some action.
I have to swerve a bit as I’m drifting across lanes. Now you can’t blame me for looking more in the mirror than at the road. You’d do the same. Come on, admit it?
Now, you won’t fucking believe what the three of them do next. They gather round in a circle, all their hands on his cock, then start licking it together, like it’s a lollipop they’re sharing. Each enjoying little licks of his helmet before one of them turns to kiss him on the lips.
I slow up at a roundabout and glance back at the action behind me.
They are now taking turns to give him a sexy blowjob. Each one takes his cock right into their mouth and then bobs up and down.
I’m worrying Angelo’s not going to hold out. The thought of three women deep throating him one after another, coating his cock with their saliva and then passing him on to their friend is fucking hot. And I’m just praying that he doesn’t shoot his load too soon as I sense that each one wants him to fuck them before the journey’s over.
I have to turn right to avoid the one-way system. And when I’m through with the manoeuvre, I look back and there’s just this vision of three faces and one cock. This cock is the complete focus of their attention—they are licking, lubing it and loving every inch of it. Three greedy faces; one lucky cock.
I’m still trying to keep my eyes on the road, but I’m drawn more and more to the rear mirror. I’m forgetting to indicate. I’m turning late. I’m having to slam my brakes on. But I’ve just got to see what’s happening behind me.
I adjust my mirror and notice that now there’s more going on than just cock sucking. The girl in those boots starts to kiss the one in the little back dress. They are a cute duo in their matching ponytails.
Now they’re seriously into each other. Really seriously. And now I’m working out that there’s going to be more than just cock on the menu tonight. Not that they’ve moved completely on, every now and then they break from each other’s lips and give the cock a fucking good licking.
You know, I reckon they’re used to this. It all seems to come very naturally to them. I’m guessing these girls have had orgies together before. Whatever’s happening between them, there’s always one keeping up the action on the cock—licking, pumping and keeping it hard, making sure it is always in play.
By now I can’t even see my stud’s face anymore, he’s somewhere there, but all I can see is his cock, lips, legs, arms and arses.
I turn back to the road. Traffic lights. I slow up and put the handbrake on. Glancing back in the mirror I see that the cock sucking has paused and Alexis has got up and is straddling my guy reverse cowgirl style, and eases her pussy over his shaft and slowly slides down him.
There’s always this look on a girl’s face when she is first entered. I always latch on to it when I watch porn. And Alexis sure has that look—it’s sort of excitement mixed with contentment.
You know, I had this feeling that she was the one who was going to have the first fuck. She booked the trip after all, and she sure is the one calling the shots. She’s now riding up and down that cock. He’s not moving. He’s just sitting there letting her control the rhythm. God, I hope the feeling of tight pussy walls (pussies always feel a bit tighter in reverse cowgirl, don’t they?) isn’t going to push him over the edge?
The car behind me hoots. The lights have turned green, but I hadn’t noticed. I pull away and when the traffic calms on a straight section of road I glance in the mirror again.
Things have changed. Alexis rather than the cock is now the centre of everyone’s attention. The girls are each sucking her nipples, and a male hand is stroking her clit.
I’ve got to tell you, she has such the most stunning pussy. Immaculately trimmed ginger triangle pointing to perfectly smooth lips below.
I look closer and see that beautiful shaved pussy of hers catch the light of some bright Christmas decorations we pass. She is wet. Gloriously, fucking wet.
I’m just glad that the limousine is automatic, as this is now becoming a one-handed drive. It was the sight of her pussy and gliding up and down his cock filling my mirror which did it for me. There’s no way I’m going to be indicating after that.
The two girls are now taking it in turns to rub Alexis’ clit, and she starts to moan. Every now and then one of them pulls the cock out of her and gives it a fucking good licking.
Alexis picks up the speed and her moans get louder and she comes. But it’s one of those small climaxes that leaves you still hot and wanting more. She eases off the cock and the girl in the silver dress gives it a deep throating, before straddling it herself and easing it slowly inside her. After a few thrusts, Alexis, still in charge, pulls it out and shares a lick with the girl in black, before popping it back and smacking the girl’s arse. I catch glimpses of the silver girl’s pussy, pulled tight by Angelo’s cock, as she slides up and down. I see her lips rub the sides of his shaft, and I’m sensing that she’s gripping it hard, squeezing it tight.
As the girl in silver rides Angelo, Alexis helps the other to get out of her dress. So, each one is going to have a fuck of their own.
With her dress off, Alexis only fucking grabs some ice from the bucket on the bar and rubs in on her nipples, firming them up nicely.
My stud, having fucked silver girl, now sits up to take the last girl from behind. This is the one time he is in control, and he thrusts away dictating the rhythm. Her nipples pucker and her cheeks redden. Now, her pussy is the last to be pleasured, and Jeez is she in need of this fuck. My gaze slips to a reflection of her pussy in the back window. Her juices are flowing. And I mean flowing. Thank God the upholstery is leather and I can wipe it clean in the morning.
Last is certainly not least is the girl in black’s moans and that sated look on her face is anything to go by. She is rocking back into that cock and eagerly taking it deep inside her cunt.
For a moment I think my wonderful stud has come, but he pulls back, cock standing rigid and unmilked.
By now I’ve reached their apartment and have parked up outside. I sense that I’ve got the timing about right as they have all been fucked and just need to enjoy Angelo’s come.
I’m not far off coming myself as I can focus on my fun now I’m no longer driving.
They re-form that circle around his cock, and lick as a three, while Alexis pumps him with her hand, building up speed until I see his body tense and he lets out a moan.
His spunk seeps out into three eager mouths. They share it between them, each getting a few sticky drips that coat their lips. And then they only fucking kiss each other. Spunk coated lips kissing spunk coated lips. And then I hear a contented purring coming from them as they milk that cock dry, sucking it as it ever so slowly softens.
I can hold out now more and I come too. I try to stifle my moans. I’m sure they don’t realise and I get away with it.
In the back, they are celebrating and pop the cork on the last bottle of champagne and the four of them toast their ride.
Am I fucking jealous or what?
After they finish the bottle, I get out and open the door for them. You can see a look of surprise as I help them out. They assumed it would be the usual driver and asked why I’d taken his place. There was no fucking way he was going to do this fare.
“Heck no,” I say. “This job was always going to be mine.”
Alexis asks if I was watching from the driver’s seat.
Now I don’t know what to say. So I test the water: “Would you be cross if I’d taken a peek?”
“Fuck no,” she says. “It’s just made it even hotter knowing the driver was watching…” she winks and eyes me up and down, “especially since the driver happens to be a very sexy woman.”
Heat rushes to my cheeks and Alexis hands me the fare.
“By the way, where did you find him?” Alexis asks casting a glance to Angelo. “He’s hot,” she says. “Few guys could have lasted the ride and kept so hard for so long.”
I smile as she tells me they all liked the way he was up for the challenge. “And he has the most gorgeous cock!”
“I know that cock only too well,” I tell her.
“How so?” asks Alexis.
“Because he is my fucking husband,” I reply, raise one eyebrow and smile.
She smiles back looking delighted. “Go him! Go you!”
So, I know you aren’t going to believe what I have just told you. I don’t blame you. If I were sitting where you are I wouldn’t believe it either. But here are the fucking Polaroids to prove it.
And, by the way, Happy New Year.]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1347 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 17:06:10 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1347
  189-FILM-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 48.53 KB / Downloads: 23)

“And this… is my daughter Carmina,” my proud father smiled as he introduced me to Miguel. I was nineteen-years-old and it was the end of summer.
“Nice to meet you, Miguel,” I responded, somewhat abashed.
Wearing a pretty, white dress and my hair tied up in a ribbon, I’ll never forget the way Miguel looked at me the first time we me. But you know how it is; good, little rich girl meets handsome, young bad boy and she’s like a moth to a flame. He was eighteen-years-old, with a sparkle in his dark-eyes and working on my father’s vast swathes of farmland up in the hills. My darling father had spent the day overseeing the harvest, figs in one field, almonds in another when I’d gone to call him into lunch in his favourite spot – an outdoor table set in the shade of the cactus.
“Perhaps we’ll meet again, Carmina” was Miguel’s assured reply.
His eyes scanned up my lithe teenage legs, my wide-eyes, my full-mouth, my lips parted slightly with intake of breath as I registered this smouldering youth’s desire for me… A desire that, to this day, has not gone away. And can only ever be satiated in the heat of the sun… With outdoor sex…
Even now, Miguel likes me wearing white for our romantic sex escapades outside. It’s virginal he says. He prefers me looking innocent with my hair tied up in a ponytail complete with a girlish ribbon – it’s reminiscent of the first time, of course. Yet he knows now that I’m far from innocent, especially when I’m with him. It’s a far cry from my usual look of city-fashion-chic that I wear in Madrid… but when I’m back to visit my father, and to see Miguel, I know what makes him tick. The landowner’s daughter and the farmhand… that’s how we began and that’s how we like to make it work. Each summer, without fail and without much conversation.
I can see that Miguel’s hard even as I approach him, waiting amid the cactus and the crops, in a secluded spot near my father’s secluded lunch table. The silhouette of his throbbing cock can be seen through the drape of his linen shirt worn loosely over his shorts as Miguel leans back on the table – thrusting his pelvis teasingly forward as I tread along the path towards him. I kick off my espadrilles in readiness. My white shirt-dress sheer enough for the sun to catch my semi-naked form beneath. Miguel smiles – coolly keeping his gaze hidden behind his shades before glancing lower towards the tight peaks of my nipples, the only outward hint of my arousal.
“Hey, Miguel…” I smoulder.
“Hey. Carmina. Here we are again.”
Wrapping his arm firmly around my waist, he draws me to him, engaging my mouth at once in a firm but sensual kiss. I can taste morning-coffee on his lips and a hint of brandy on his breath – the traditional combination for the local guys here. Miguel shares both with me as pushes his hot tongue deeper into my mouth, forcing it open, as his firm member presses hard against my thigh. This is Miguel – as hot and as horny as always. His fingers grip at my buttocks as he traces his breath and his touch over my gym-toned form and all I can think is that beneath the seductive Spanish-lace of my panties, I know the lips of my sweet sex now glisten with desire.
Running my hands up Miguel’s smooth torso, unbuttoning his shirt and clutching his face closer to mine, my kisses prove a firm response to his, my moans grow audible.
“Shall I take you, Miguel? Is that what you want?” my eyes seem to say as, with a lingering seduction, I lower downwards.
Taking his belt, my gaze turned towards his, I unfasten him – allowing his swollen, pulsing member to be taken into the heat of my hands. It’s a familiar feeling. My hands, my eyes, my tongue, my lips, my mouth – they all know the beauty of Miguel’s cock like a well-studied map; it’s familiar territory and my favourite place all-in-one.
As I wrap my lips around his girth, working his shaft in a smooth rhythm, Miguel stares down longingly – losing himself and his heart in the midday sun.
Just like the first time, I peel my white linen dress from my body and instinctively dance my lace-clad buttocks against his cock, pressing hard against him until I feel Miguel’s fingers tighten across my throat. It’s Miguel’s hint of kink – and how much he wants me and my pussy.
With Miguel’s help, I tease down my panties.
“Do you remember the first time?” I whisper as I slide my wet sex down onto his firm, smooth shaft and thrust against him. My pussy is as natural now as it was then; just the way Miguel likes it to be, hairy, and open to the warm breeze of the air and the heat of his balls pressing against me. Miguel pumps me hard at the thought of the time he took my virginity, right here fucked on the very same table. He rams me hard, the slap of skin against skin as he grabs at my breast, sending a build of shockwaves, my pleasure rising, my pulse rocketing, my heart beating fast…
I lie back for Miguel to take me deeper. On the table prepared neatly for my father’s lunch, as the white plates rattle with every thrust, I reach behind to take hold of another memory; a deliciously ripe, sweet fig set there by Miguel. And I know why, of course. That was his job when I first met him – harvesting figs. And now, they’ve become our plaything. Miguel’s fingers tear open the fig’s velvet flesh. With a teasing smile, he offers its moist sweetness direct into my mouth, seeping its delicious juice across my lips…
“Are you hungry again, my Carmina?” he asks me.
“Always, Miguel”, is my breathless reply.
And with his gaze locked on mine, he teases its stickiness across my nipple in readiness; sweet flesh upon sweet flesh…
Miguel likes nothing more than sharing the fruits of my father’s farm. As if to confirm it, he pushes me back onto the table, opening my legs and pressing his urgent mouth against my wanting pussy; consuming its sensual flesh, drinking in the scent and the exploring the pulsating urges of the aroused and open, ever-flowered orchid of my sex. His tongue flicks against my clit. His mouth devours me. His fingers thrust into me as I reach for another fig, pulling its tenderness apart and sharing it into Miguel’s hungry mouth.
It all started with Miguel sharing a fig beneath the shade of an olive tree and look where we are now, still eating each other at the same table and enjoying every bite. We smile as he eases up to full height, his member hard, my pussy open and ready to be fucked hard – right here and right now.
Miguel takes me hard. One leg pressed hard against his shoulder, I’m open to him. He thrusts deep. My groans build as my body is overcome by the firmness of his rhythm. A pause to get my breath – then he thrusts me hard, taking my breath away. Hard and deep; I gasp and moan. And again and again… pulsing-out all the frustration of our bodies since the last time we fucked until the next time I fuck my beloved Miguel again…
I moan aloud, I grab at the cloth, allowing my climax to overwhelm me from within as Miguel’s groans deepen and his swollen cock fills me with it’s hot, sweet and sticky seed – until our breath falls to gasping and bodies entwine into one. Just like the first time…
For Miguel and me, our love is that of the Spanish summer and sweet fruit and open air. And each year, we fuck just the same: outside at the table, in the shade of the cactus, before I sit down, like the good little rich girl I was when it all began and serve my darling father his lunch. Of course, I can’t help but wonder if my father ever notices that I’m naked beneath my white linen dress…]]>
  189-FILM-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 48.53 KB / Downloads: 23)

“And this… is my daughter Carmina,” my proud father smiled as he introduced me to Miguel. I was nineteen-years-old and it was the end of summer.
“Nice to meet you, Miguel,” I responded, somewhat abashed.
Wearing a pretty, white dress and my hair tied up in a ribbon, I’ll never forget the way Miguel looked at me the first time we me. But you know how it is; good, little rich girl meets handsome, young bad boy and she’s like a moth to a flame. He was eighteen-years-old, with a sparkle in his dark-eyes and working on my father’s vast swathes of farmland up in the hills. My darling father had spent the day overseeing the harvest, figs in one field, almonds in another when I’d gone to call him into lunch in his favourite spot – an outdoor table set in the shade of the cactus.
“Perhaps we’ll meet again, Carmina” was Miguel’s assured reply.
His eyes scanned up my lithe teenage legs, my wide-eyes, my full-mouth, my lips parted slightly with intake of breath as I registered this smouldering youth’s desire for me… A desire that, to this day, has not gone away. And can only ever be satiated in the heat of the sun… With outdoor sex…
Even now, Miguel likes me wearing white for our romantic sex escapades outside. It’s virginal he says. He prefers me looking innocent with my hair tied up in a ponytail complete with a girlish ribbon – it’s reminiscent of the first time, of course. Yet he knows now that I’m far from innocent, especially when I’m with him. It’s a far cry from my usual look of city-fashion-chic that I wear in Madrid… but when I’m back to visit my father, and to see Miguel, I know what makes him tick. The landowner’s daughter and the farmhand… that’s how we began and that’s how we like to make it work. Each summer, without fail and without much conversation.
I can see that Miguel’s hard even as I approach him, waiting amid the cactus and the crops, in a secluded spot near my father’s secluded lunch table. The silhouette of his throbbing cock can be seen through the drape of his linen shirt worn loosely over his shorts as Miguel leans back on the table – thrusting his pelvis teasingly forward as I tread along the path towards him. I kick off my espadrilles in readiness. My white shirt-dress sheer enough for the sun to catch my semi-naked form beneath. Miguel smiles – coolly keeping his gaze hidden behind his shades before glancing lower towards the tight peaks of my nipples, the only outward hint of my arousal.
“Hey, Miguel…” I smoulder.
“Hey. Carmina. Here we are again.”
Wrapping his arm firmly around my waist, he draws me to him, engaging my mouth at once in a firm but sensual kiss. I can taste morning-coffee on his lips and a hint of brandy on his breath – the traditional combination for the local guys here. Miguel shares both with me as pushes his hot tongue deeper into my mouth, forcing it open, as his firm member presses hard against my thigh. This is Miguel – as hot and as horny as always. His fingers grip at my buttocks as he traces his breath and his touch over my gym-toned form and all I can think is that beneath the seductive Spanish-lace of my panties, I know the lips of my sweet sex now glisten with desire.
Running my hands up Miguel’s smooth torso, unbuttoning his shirt and clutching his face closer to mine, my kisses prove a firm response to his, my moans grow audible.
“Shall I take you, Miguel? Is that what you want?” my eyes seem to say as, with a lingering seduction, I lower downwards.
Taking his belt, my gaze turned towards his, I unfasten him – allowing his swollen, pulsing member to be taken into the heat of my hands. It’s a familiar feeling. My hands, my eyes, my tongue, my lips, my mouth – they all know the beauty of Miguel’s cock like a well-studied map; it’s familiar territory and my favourite place all-in-one.
As I wrap my lips around his girth, working his shaft in a smooth rhythm, Miguel stares down longingly – losing himself and his heart in the midday sun.
Just like the first time, I peel my white linen dress from my body and instinctively dance my lace-clad buttocks against his cock, pressing hard against him until I feel Miguel’s fingers tighten across my throat. It’s Miguel’s hint of kink – and how much he wants me and my pussy.
With Miguel’s help, I tease down my panties.
“Do you remember the first time?” I whisper as I slide my wet sex down onto his firm, smooth shaft and thrust against him. My pussy is as natural now as it was then; just the way Miguel likes it to be, hairy, and open to the warm breeze of the air and the heat of his balls pressing against me. Miguel pumps me hard at the thought of the time he took my virginity, right here fucked on the very same table. He rams me hard, the slap of skin against skin as he grabs at my breast, sending a build of shockwaves, my pleasure rising, my pulse rocketing, my heart beating fast…
I lie back for Miguel to take me deeper. On the table prepared neatly for my father’s lunch, as the white plates rattle with every thrust, I reach behind to take hold of another memory; a deliciously ripe, sweet fig set there by Miguel. And I know why, of course. That was his job when I first met him – harvesting figs. And now, they’ve become our plaything. Miguel’s fingers tear open the fig’s velvet flesh. With a teasing smile, he offers its moist sweetness direct into my mouth, seeping its delicious juice across my lips…
“Are you hungry again, my Carmina?” he asks me.
“Always, Miguel”, is my breathless reply.
And with his gaze locked on mine, he teases its stickiness across my nipple in readiness; sweet flesh upon sweet flesh…
Miguel likes nothing more than sharing the fruits of my father’s farm. As if to confirm it, he pushes me back onto the table, opening my legs and pressing his urgent mouth against my wanting pussy; consuming its sensual flesh, drinking in the scent and the exploring the pulsating urges of the aroused and open, ever-flowered orchid of my sex. His tongue flicks against my clit. His mouth devours me. His fingers thrust into me as I reach for another fig, pulling its tenderness apart and sharing it into Miguel’s hungry mouth.
It all started with Miguel sharing a fig beneath the shade of an olive tree and look where we are now, still eating each other at the same table and enjoying every bite. We smile as he eases up to full height, his member hard, my pussy open and ready to be fucked hard – right here and right now.
Miguel takes me hard. One leg pressed hard against his shoulder, I’m open to him. He thrusts deep. My groans build as my body is overcome by the firmness of his rhythm. A pause to get my breath – then he thrusts me hard, taking my breath away. Hard and deep; I gasp and moan. And again and again… pulsing-out all the frustration of our bodies since the last time we fucked until the next time I fuck my beloved Miguel again…
I moan aloud, I grab at the cloth, allowing my climax to overwhelm me from within as Miguel’s groans deepen and his swollen cock fills me with it’s hot, sweet and sticky seed – until our breath falls to gasping and bodies entwine into one. Just like the first time…
For Miguel and me, our love is that of the Spanish summer and sweet fruit and open air. And each year, we fuck just the same: outside at the table, in the shade of the cactus, before I sit down, like the good little rich girl I was when it all began and serve my darling father his lunch. Of course, I can’t help but wonder if my father ever notices that I’m naked beneath my white linen dress…]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1346 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 17:03:49 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1346
  189-FILM-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 70.93 KB / Downloads: 9)

Monica and I used to do everything together. I guess that’s kind of standard when you’re identical twins, but with us, it went on until we were into our twenties. Until I met Nick, really.
Nick swept me off my feet. He’s so different from me, and yet we work well together. He is adventurous, always craves excitement. Monica and I were nothing like that. We preferred beach holidays rather than trekking through some wilderness. But with Nick, I discovered a love for adventure. Our holidays turned to wild water rafting, mountain climbing, swimming with sharks. It didn’t hurt that Nick is loaded and loved to whisk me away to exotic places. Not that I’m complaining…
After a while, I started missing the holidays with my sister, though. She had found herself a boyfriend as well. Alberto was a banker. Rich and successful, but risk-averse and not at all adventurous. I knew there was no way I could convince Alberto and Monica to go on an adventurous holiday with Nick and me. So I suggested to Nick that we go on a relaxing beach holiday with my sister.
“It’s going to be boring,” Nick complained. “What are we going to do all day?”
I shrugged. “Relax. Read. Drink. Lie in the sun. Swim in the sea. We’ve been so busy lately, a holiday like that will be perfect for reducing our stress.”
“I reduce stress by staying active,” Nick pointed out.
“We can still go snorkelling or diving,” I countered. I had my eye on a villa in the Maldives where the water was perfect for scuba.
“Diving would be nice.”
I could hear Nick’s resolve wavering. I stepped closer and ran my hands over his chest. “And we can have sex. We’re always so busy on our adventure holidays that we don’t nearly have sex enough. At the villa, we could have outdoor sex all day long if we wanted.” I moved my hands lower and cupped Nick’s stiffening cock. We both loved sex, but our lives had been busy and stressful and it had been a while since we had really taken the time for something more than a quick fuck.
Nick groaned with pleasure. “What about your sister and Alberto though?”
Monica loved sex just as much as I did and I assumed Alberto did too.
“They’ll want a sex-fuelled holiday as well,” I said. “It’s a big villa, we won’t be in each other’s way.”
Nick pulled me closer, his hands gripping my ass. He kissed my neck in that spot below my ear I love so much. A thrill ran through my body and I whimpered softly. Nick pressed his erection against my hip.
“Sex all day long?” he whispered in my ear.
“All day,” I moaned.
He shifted one of his hands and pressed the sodden fabric of my panties against my aching pussy. I gasped.
“Would you like to show me a preview?” he growled.
I pulled away from him and grabbed his hand. I led him to the sofa and slipped off my panties. I lay down, my legs spread and he knelt between them. As he fastened his mouth to my swollen sex, I smiled. I had got my way.
Despite Nick’s moaning about not having an adventurous holiday, we enjoyed our time in the Maldives immensely. It was lovely to catch up with Monica and to get to know Alberto better. He wasn’t as stuck up as I feared. For a banker, he had quite a sense of humour, even if he still seemed a bit stuffy. His idea of dressing down was to shed his tie. Monica told me she loved seeing him in his button-down shirt and dress trousers. As long as it worked for her…
True to my word, Nick and I went snorkelling and diving, and in the afternoons we would retire to our room and have sex. Slow, leisurely sex, or sometimes marathon fucking. Nick is a beast in bed, he can go for hours. He always makes sure I get what I need as well, which is what I love about him. He can give me multiple orgasms before he comes.
I had no doubt that Monica and Alberto had a similar routine. Every morning they went to the beach and every afternoon they disappeared to their bedroom. Monica isn’t quiet during sex and I sometimes could hear her cries of ecstasy when Nick and I were fucking. It never failed to arouse me—I love hearing other people fuck. I love it almost as much as I love people seeing me fuck. I’m a bit of an exhibitionist and on more than one occasion Nick and I have had sex in public, where people could potentially see us going at it. Nick likes that as much as I do—I guess it taps into his love for adventure.
An idea began to form. A wicked, naughty idea which would make this holiday so much better. First I had to consult with Monica, but I had a feeling she would be on board.
“What are you suggesting, Penelope?” Monica’s face was a combination of fascination and guilt.
“Come on, Monica.” I laughed. “You’re not that prude or you wouldn’t be so loud while you and Alberto are having sex. Plus, it’s not like we’ve never done this before.”
Monica blushed but said nothing.
I shrugged. “It was just an idea. I can understand if you and Alberto aren’t up for it. I just thought it would be fun and sexy. But yeah, maybe it’d be awkward. Forget I mentioned it.”
I got up. Monica grabbed my arm. “Not so quick, Penelope. I didn’t say I wasn’t up for it.”
I hid a smile and sat down. I knew Monica would be on board, she just needed some time to get her head around the idea. I had suggested the four of us having sex on the deck. Not all together—Nick and I would be on one garden sofa and she and Alberto would be on the other. Having sex next to a couple fucking as well would be extremely hot.
I knew Monica thought it was hot too. When we used to share a flat at university, we’d fuck our boyfriends in the same room all the time. The only difference was that we used to do that quietly in the dark, whereas I was suggesting we do it in broad daylight on the deck, where we could watch and hear each other.
“I’m not sure Alberto would be up for it,” Monica said.
I was sure Alberto was. I had caught him and Nick the other night talking about Monica and me, comparing notes as to how we liked to be fucked. I was sure Alberto would love to watch Nick and I have sex.
“Tell you what,” I said. “Why don’t you take Alberto to the deck and start kissing him. Get him all heated up. I’ll ask Nick to join you on the deck and I’ll come out later. I’ll be practically naked and I’ll seduce Nick. If Alberto isn’t up for it, you can take him inside and continue there.”
Monica smiled. I could see she liked that idea. “Okay, I’m in.”
Heat gathered in my core. I loved being able to live out my fantasies and being able to do so with my sister, who happened to be my best friend too, was icing on the cake.
I hugged her. “Thanks, sis.”
Of course, when the afternoon rolled around I was a bundle of nerves. Nerves and excitement. I had told Nick what Monica and I were planning. I knew he’d be up for it and sure enough, his face lit up when he heard my suggestion.
“I’ll make sure to wear something that’s easy to take off,” he said.
Monica had taken Alberto to the deck. She was wearing an impossibly short skirt and a cute top. I had argued she should leave her bra off, but she had disagreed.
“It’s sexier if Alberto and I are properly dressed,” she said. “I also don’t want him to think this was a pre-planned orgy.”
I snorted. “It’s hardly an orgy. Orgy implied we’ll all be fucking each other.”
Monica had swatted me on the arm and left to get Alberto.
I took a deep breath. I had settled on wearing a short sarong tied loosely around my hips and nothing else. I waited a bit after Monica and Alberto had gone out to the deck, then squared my shoulders and walked out.
Monica and Alberto were absorbed in each other. I paused for a moment to watch them. They were kissing as if their lives depended on it and Alberto’s hands caressed Monica’s breasts. I smiled. Looked to me like he hadn’t been too hard to convince.
I walked over to Nick. His face lit up when he saw me and I could see the bulge in his shorts. Heat flooded me and, just like that, my nervousness disappeared, being replaced by arousal. I joined Nick on the sofa and took a sip of his beer. He pulled me close, his mouth seeking my breast. I gasped as he pulled my nipple into his mouth and sucked it.
From the corner of my eye, I saw Alberto watch me and my cunt flooded. God, this was hot. I straddled Nick’s lap, his cock pressing against my aching cunt as I lowered myself. Nick grabbed my ass, his hand sliding underneath my flimsy sarong. One of his fingers slid down and pressed against my pussy lips. I moaned as my mouth hungrily sought his. Behind me, I could hear Monica moan as Alberto undoubtedly slid a hand underneath her skirt. I looked back to see my assumption confirmed. I smiled, exhilarated that my plan had worked. And happy that Alberto was on board. My sister was in good hands.
I turned my attention to Nick. His cock strained against his shorts and I deftly freed it from its confines. Monica moved to sit on Alberto’s lap, her feet resting on the table to give him better access to her pussy. Desire was dripping out of me, coating my thighs in my juices. I couldn’t wait to take Nick’s cock deep inside me, but first I wanted to have a little fun with him.
I helped him out of his shorts and knelt next to him on the bench. I didn’t care that my short sarong did nothing to block my ass from view, in fact, it turned me on to know that Alberto could see me. I took Nick’s length into my mouth, relishing his gasp of pleasure as I slowly lowered my head and slid him further down my throat. Nick is big and I’ve never been able to take his full length, but I used my hands and slid them down his shaft. Pleasure started to build in my body, and I knew that it would be evident to the others. My juices were dripping out of me and I squirmed with the need to be touched, filled.
Next to me, Monica had become bolder. She unbuckled Alberto’s trousers and taken him into her mouth. Hearing her sucking noises, and Alberto’s gasps, while Nick and I were making similar noises of our own, spurred me on. Nick groaned a low noise that connected straight with my clit. I wanted him inside me—and I wanted to get a better view of Monica and Alberto.
I gave Nick one last, good suck and straightened up. Nick’s cock stood hard and proud between his legs and I positioned myself on his lap, my back towards him. I trembled with as I slowly lowered myself onto his cock. He slid in easily, my cunt sodden with desire. His generous length and girth slid along my tight pussy walls sending sparks of pleasure throughout my body.
I had a good view of Monica and Alberto now, but I was too wrapped up in my own pleasure to pay them much attention. In my current position, I was able to take Nick deep inside me and I gasped as he grabbed my hips and started guiding me up and down his cock. I moved to match his speed. Wave after wave of pleasure crashed over me as I could feel the tension build in my body. I was dimly aware of Monica and Alberto changing position. I heard Monica’s gasp of delight when Alberto entered her. The sound was so hot that I cried out with my own delight. I reached between my legs and briefly rubbed my clit. That was all I needed to bring me over the edge. My cunt contracted around Nick’s cock, and for a while, I was suspended in pleasure, unable to think or move. Nick eased me off his lap and licked my swollen sex while I rode my orgasm out.
When I had come down, Nick helped me onto his lap again. I knew he wasn’t close to finishing yet, but that was fine with me. I was ready for more. My cunt was tighter now from my orgasm and Nick was even harder. Already I could feel the waves of pleasure crashing down, and I could feel my orgasm approach. I wasn’t sure how many orgasms I was able to endure, so I tried to focus on Nick and on what was going on around me.
Monica moved off the bench and bent over the table while Alberto entered her from behind. Her face was contorted with pleasure and I was glad I was able to see her clearly. She was so sexy, it was impossible not to get aroused from seeing her like that.
I was suddenly overcome with emotion. The sun, the smell of the sea, the sound of fucking—it was all overwhelmingly sexy. I slipped off Nick’s lap, making him whimper with disappointment, but he needn’t have worried. I wanted to face him, kiss his beautiful lips while I fucked him.
His face lit up when he realised what I was planning. He grabbed my hips, his fingers digging into my ass as he pressed his cock at my hot, wet entrance. As he slid in, his cock rubbed my swollen G-spot and I couldn’t help crying out with delight. I ground my clit against his pubic bone as his cock rubbed my G-spot. Nick shifted his hips so I could get the maximum stimulation.
This is why I love him so much. He is always concerned about my pleasure first. His is merely a happy by-product. He wants to feel my cunt tightening with orgasm after orgasm. None of my other lovers really cared about this. It wasn’t until Nick that I discovered I was able to have more than one orgasm during a fuck session. With my other boyfriends, I would be grateful if I had one, which usually happened well after they had come.
Not so with Nick. His stamina is amazing and he seeks out the spots which are most pleasurable for me. He knows how to find my G-spot without fail and has a way of tilting his hips just so to allow me to rub my clit against his pubic bone. Maybe he is a well-skilled lover, or maybe our bodies just work well together.
At this point, I didn’t care which one it was. I could feel my orgasm build again, but I was worried that if I fell over the edge once more, I would take Nick with me. And I had no intention for the fun to end yet. Monica and Alberto didn’t show any signs of slowing down either. I was happy that Monica had found a skilled lover too.
Nick must have felt my oncoming orgasm because he gently moved me away and eased me on my back. I closed my eyes and smiled. I love it when Nick comes on my face, and I expected that this was his plan. When his mouth connected with my cunt, my eyes flung open and I gasped. He didn’t waste time, but ran his tongue over my swollen slit, flicking my clit with the tip. I moaned and tried to squirm, but he firmly held me in place. My clit was sensitive from rubbing against Nick and the sensation made me arch my back. I was helpless in the face of my oncoming orgasm. Every nerve ending in my body sung with pleasure, but Nick knew exactly when to ease up so I wouldn’t come yet. When he knew I couldn’t stand it any longer, he pressed hard on my clit and my thighs shook with the power of my orgasm. Lights flashed behind my eyelids as my body was suffused with pure energy.
Nick didn’t wait for my orgasm to pass but slid his cock into my still-contracting cunt. I hardly had the energy anymore to keep my legs up. I looked over at Monica, marvelling that she and Alberto were still engaged as well. Monica looked over and we shared a moment of bliss. Part of me wanted to reach out and hold her hand, but then she looked away.
I could tell from the erratic way Nick pumped into me, and the stiffening of his cock, that he was close. Then he pulled out and he came. I grinned as his come hit my breasts and mouth. I focused on his face, contorted with pleasure as he pumped the last drops out of his twitching cock. Then he sat back and kissed my knee. We were both out of breath and we cuddled as we watched Alberto and Monica come. My body was heavy with satisfaction and I couldn’t do more than grin at Monica when she and Alberto embraced in the throes of their orgasm.
It had been a pleasurable, adventurous afternoon indeed.]]>
  189-FILM-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 70.93 KB / Downloads: 9)

Monica and I used to do everything together. I guess that’s kind of standard when you’re identical twins, but with us, it went on until we were into our twenties. Until I met Nick, really.
Nick swept me off my feet. He’s so different from me, and yet we work well together. He is adventurous, always craves excitement. Monica and I were nothing like that. We preferred beach holidays rather than trekking through some wilderness. But with Nick, I discovered a love for adventure. Our holidays turned to wild water rafting, mountain climbing, swimming with sharks. It didn’t hurt that Nick is loaded and loved to whisk me away to exotic places. Not that I’m complaining…
After a while, I started missing the holidays with my sister, though. She had found herself a boyfriend as well. Alberto was a banker. Rich and successful, but risk-averse and not at all adventurous. I knew there was no way I could convince Alberto and Monica to go on an adventurous holiday with Nick and me. So I suggested to Nick that we go on a relaxing beach holiday with my sister.
“It’s going to be boring,” Nick complained. “What are we going to do all day?”
I shrugged. “Relax. Read. Drink. Lie in the sun. Swim in the sea. We’ve been so busy lately, a holiday like that will be perfect for reducing our stress.”
“I reduce stress by staying active,” Nick pointed out.
“We can still go snorkelling or diving,” I countered. I had my eye on a villa in the Maldives where the water was perfect for scuba.
“Diving would be nice.”
I could hear Nick’s resolve wavering. I stepped closer and ran my hands over his chest. “And we can have sex. We’re always so busy on our adventure holidays that we don’t nearly have sex enough. At the villa, we could have outdoor sex all day long if we wanted.” I moved my hands lower and cupped Nick’s stiffening cock. We both loved sex, but our lives had been busy and stressful and it had been a while since we had really taken the time for something more than a quick fuck.
Nick groaned with pleasure. “What about your sister and Alberto though?”
Monica loved sex just as much as I did and I assumed Alberto did too.
“They’ll want a sex-fuelled holiday as well,” I said. “It’s a big villa, we won’t be in each other’s way.”
Nick pulled me closer, his hands gripping my ass. He kissed my neck in that spot below my ear I love so much. A thrill ran through my body and I whimpered softly. Nick pressed his erection against my hip.
“Sex all day long?” he whispered in my ear.
“All day,” I moaned.
He shifted one of his hands and pressed the sodden fabric of my panties against my aching pussy. I gasped.
“Would you like to show me a preview?” he growled.
I pulled away from him and grabbed his hand. I led him to the sofa and slipped off my panties. I lay down, my legs spread and he knelt between them. As he fastened his mouth to my swollen sex, I smiled. I had got my way.
Despite Nick’s moaning about not having an adventurous holiday, we enjoyed our time in the Maldives immensely. It was lovely to catch up with Monica and to get to know Alberto better. He wasn’t as stuck up as I feared. For a banker, he had quite a sense of humour, even if he still seemed a bit stuffy. His idea of dressing down was to shed his tie. Monica told me she loved seeing him in his button-down shirt and dress trousers. As long as it worked for her…
True to my word, Nick and I went snorkelling and diving, and in the afternoons we would retire to our room and have sex. Slow, leisurely sex, or sometimes marathon fucking. Nick is a beast in bed, he can go for hours. He always makes sure I get what I need as well, which is what I love about him. He can give me multiple orgasms before he comes.
I had no doubt that Monica and Alberto had a similar routine. Every morning they went to the beach and every afternoon they disappeared to their bedroom. Monica isn’t quiet during sex and I sometimes could hear her cries of ecstasy when Nick and I were fucking. It never failed to arouse me—I love hearing other people fuck. I love it almost as much as I love people seeing me fuck. I’m a bit of an exhibitionist and on more than one occasion Nick and I have had sex in public, where people could potentially see us going at it. Nick likes that as much as I do—I guess it taps into his love for adventure.
An idea began to form. A wicked, naughty idea which would make this holiday so much better. First I had to consult with Monica, but I had a feeling she would be on board.
“What are you suggesting, Penelope?” Monica’s face was a combination of fascination and guilt.
“Come on, Monica.” I laughed. “You’re not that prude or you wouldn’t be so loud while you and Alberto are having sex. Plus, it’s not like we’ve never done this before.”
Monica blushed but said nothing.
I shrugged. “It was just an idea. I can understand if you and Alberto aren’t up for it. I just thought it would be fun and sexy. But yeah, maybe it’d be awkward. Forget I mentioned it.”
I got up. Monica grabbed my arm. “Not so quick, Penelope. I didn’t say I wasn’t up for it.”
I hid a smile and sat down. I knew Monica would be on board, she just needed some time to get her head around the idea. I had suggested the four of us having sex on the deck. Not all together—Nick and I would be on one garden sofa and she and Alberto would be on the other. Having sex next to a couple fucking as well would be extremely hot.
I knew Monica thought it was hot too. When we used to share a flat at university, we’d fuck our boyfriends in the same room all the time. The only difference was that we used to do that quietly in the dark, whereas I was suggesting we do it in broad daylight on the deck, where we could watch and hear each other.
“I’m not sure Alberto would be up for it,” Monica said.
I was sure Alberto was. I had caught him and Nick the other night talking about Monica and me, comparing notes as to how we liked to be fucked. I was sure Alberto would love to watch Nick and I have sex.
“Tell you what,” I said. “Why don’t you take Alberto to the deck and start kissing him. Get him all heated up. I’ll ask Nick to join you on the deck and I’ll come out later. I’ll be practically naked and I’ll seduce Nick. If Alberto isn’t up for it, you can take him inside and continue there.”
Monica smiled. I could see she liked that idea. “Okay, I’m in.”
Heat gathered in my core. I loved being able to live out my fantasies and being able to do so with my sister, who happened to be my best friend too, was icing on the cake.
I hugged her. “Thanks, sis.”
Of course, when the afternoon rolled around I was a bundle of nerves. Nerves and excitement. I had told Nick what Monica and I were planning. I knew he’d be up for it and sure enough, his face lit up when he heard my suggestion.
“I’ll make sure to wear something that’s easy to take off,” he said.
Monica had taken Alberto to the deck. She was wearing an impossibly short skirt and a cute top. I had argued she should leave her bra off, but she had disagreed.
“It’s sexier if Alberto and I are properly dressed,” she said. “I also don’t want him to think this was a pre-planned orgy.”
I snorted. “It’s hardly an orgy. Orgy implied we’ll all be fucking each other.”
Monica had swatted me on the arm and left to get Alberto.
I took a deep breath. I had settled on wearing a short sarong tied loosely around my hips and nothing else. I waited a bit after Monica and Alberto had gone out to the deck, then squared my shoulders and walked out.
Monica and Alberto were absorbed in each other. I paused for a moment to watch them. They were kissing as if their lives depended on it and Alberto’s hands caressed Monica’s breasts. I smiled. Looked to me like he hadn’t been too hard to convince.
I walked over to Nick. His face lit up when he saw me and I could see the bulge in his shorts. Heat flooded me and, just like that, my nervousness disappeared, being replaced by arousal. I joined Nick on the sofa and took a sip of his beer. He pulled me close, his mouth seeking my breast. I gasped as he pulled my nipple into his mouth and sucked it.
From the corner of my eye, I saw Alberto watch me and my cunt flooded. God, this was hot. I straddled Nick’s lap, his cock pressing against my aching cunt as I lowered myself. Nick grabbed my ass, his hand sliding underneath my flimsy sarong. One of his fingers slid down and pressed against my pussy lips. I moaned as my mouth hungrily sought his. Behind me, I could hear Monica moan as Alberto undoubtedly slid a hand underneath her skirt. I looked back to see my assumption confirmed. I smiled, exhilarated that my plan had worked. And happy that Alberto was on board. My sister was in good hands.
I turned my attention to Nick. His cock strained against his shorts and I deftly freed it from its confines. Monica moved to sit on Alberto’s lap, her feet resting on the table to give him better access to her pussy. Desire was dripping out of me, coating my thighs in my juices. I couldn’t wait to take Nick’s cock deep inside me, but first I wanted to have a little fun with him.
I helped him out of his shorts and knelt next to him on the bench. I didn’t care that my short sarong did nothing to block my ass from view, in fact, it turned me on to know that Alberto could see me. I took Nick’s length into my mouth, relishing his gasp of pleasure as I slowly lowered my head and slid him further down my throat. Nick is big and I’ve never been able to take his full length, but I used my hands and slid them down his shaft. Pleasure started to build in my body, and I knew that it would be evident to the others. My juices were dripping out of me and I squirmed with the need to be touched, filled.
Next to me, Monica had become bolder. She unbuckled Alberto’s trousers and taken him into her mouth. Hearing her sucking noises, and Alberto’s gasps, while Nick and I were making similar noises of our own, spurred me on. Nick groaned a low noise that connected straight with my clit. I wanted him inside me—and I wanted to get a better view of Monica and Alberto.
I gave Nick one last, good suck and straightened up. Nick’s cock stood hard and proud between his legs and I positioned myself on his lap, my back towards him. I trembled with as I slowly lowered myself onto his cock. He slid in easily, my cunt sodden with desire. His generous length and girth slid along my tight pussy walls sending sparks of pleasure throughout my body.
I had a good view of Monica and Alberto now, but I was too wrapped up in my own pleasure to pay them much attention. In my current position, I was able to take Nick deep inside me and I gasped as he grabbed my hips and started guiding me up and down his cock. I moved to match his speed. Wave after wave of pleasure crashed over me as I could feel the tension build in my body. I was dimly aware of Monica and Alberto changing position. I heard Monica’s gasp of delight when Alberto entered her. The sound was so hot that I cried out with my own delight. I reached between my legs and briefly rubbed my clit. That was all I needed to bring me over the edge. My cunt contracted around Nick’s cock, and for a while, I was suspended in pleasure, unable to think or move. Nick eased me off his lap and licked my swollen sex while I rode my orgasm out.
When I had come down, Nick helped me onto his lap again. I knew he wasn’t close to finishing yet, but that was fine with me. I was ready for more. My cunt was tighter now from my orgasm and Nick was even harder. Already I could feel the waves of pleasure crashing down, and I could feel my orgasm approach. I wasn’t sure how many orgasms I was able to endure, so I tried to focus on Nick and on what was going on around me.
Monica moved off the bench and bent over the table while Alberto entered her from behind. Her face was contorted with pleasure and I was glad I was able to see her clearly. She was so sexy, it was impossible not to get aroused from seeing her like that.
I was suddenly overcome with emotion. The sun, the smell of the sea, the sound of fucking—it was all overwhelmingly sexy. I slipped off Nick’s lap, making him whimper with disappointment, but he needn’t have worried. I wanted to face him, kiss his beautiful lips while I fucked him.
His face lit up when he realised what I was planning. He grabbed my hips, his fingers digging into my ass as he pressed his cock at my hot, wet entrance. As he slid in, his cock rubbed my swollen G-spot and I couldn’t help crying out with delight. I ground my clit against his pubic bone as his cock rubbed my G-spot. Nick shifted his hips so I could get the maximum stimulation.
This is why I love him so much. He is always concerned about my pleasure first. His is merely a happy by-product. He wants to feel my cunt tightening with orgasm after orgasm. None of my other lovers really cared about this. It wasn’t until Nick that I discovered I was able to have more than one orgasm during a fuck session. With my other boyfriends, I would be grateful if I had one, which usually happened well after they had come.
Not so with Nick. His stamina is amazing and he seeks out the spots which are most pleasurable for me. He knows how to find my G-spot without fail and has a way of tilting his hips just so to allow me to rub my clit against his pubic bone. Maybe he is a well-skilled lover, or maybe our bodies just work well together.
At this point, I didn’t care which one it was. I could feel my orgasm build again, but I was worried that if I fell over the edge once more, I would take Nick with me. And I had no intention for the fun to end yet. Monica and Alberto didn’t show any signs of slowing down either. I was happy that Monica had found a skilled lover too.
Nick must have felt my oncoming orgasm because he gently moved me away and eased me on my back. I closed my eyes and smiled. I love it when Nick comes on my face, and I expected that this was his plan. When his mouth connected with my cunt, my eyes flung open and I gasped. He didn’t waste time, but ran his tongue over my swollen slit, flicking my clit with the tip. I moaned and tried to squirm, but he firmly held me in place. My clit was sensitive from rubbing against Nick and the sensation made me arch my back. I was helpless in the face of my oncoming orgasm. Every nerve ending in my body sung with pleasure, but Nick knew exactly when to ease up so I wouldn’t come yet. When he knew I couldn’t stand it any longer, he pressed hard on my clit and my thighs shook with the power of my orgasm. Lights flashed behind my eyelids as my body was suffused with pure energy.
Nick didn’t wait for my orgasm to pass but slid his cock into my still-contracting cunt. I hardly had the energy anymore to keep my legs up. I looked over at Monica, marvelling that she and Alberto were still engaged as well. Monica looked over and we shared a moment of bliss. Part of me wanted to reach out and hold her hand, but then she looked away.
I could tell from the erratic way Nick pumped into me, and the stiffening of his cock, that he was close. Then he pulled out and he came. I grinned as his come hit my breasts and mouth. I focused on his face, contorted with pleasure as he pumped the last drops out of his twitching cock. Then he sat back and kissed my knee. We were both out of breath and we cuddled as we watched Alberto and Monica come. My body was heavy with satisfaction and I couldn’t do more than grin at Monica when she and Alberto embraced in the throes of their orgasm.
It had been a pleasurable, adventurous afternoon indeed.]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1345 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 17:01:32 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1345
  Screenshot (228).png (Größe: 200.54 KB / Downloads: 36)
She knew he was going to be good. Just how good didn’t really matter. She had already imagined how his lips were going to feel against her mouth… how his firm, muscled body would feel against her soft skin… what he was going to feel like inside her… her imagination was plenty enough to get her juices flowing. The rest was really just details.
Like his name. She called him Romeo, but was his name really important? For that matter, was hers?
It was all part of the plan. A spontaneous trip to an exotic island where no one knew who she was, or why she was there—the whys were always so complicated. Career not panning out the way it was intended… a string of exes that just didn’t make the grade… all of it was left behind in her small London flat she shared with three roommates, including her real name.
Jasmine was the name she chose on her vacation. Jasmine was confident, carefree, and single. Jasmine’s only desire was to lay by the pool and drink tequila for a solid week. No phones. No social media. No texting with friends or late-night booty video calls with ex-boyfriends. Jasmine wanted to be alone, and answer to no one.
No one, that is, except for Romeo.
Jasmine first spotted the dark, handsome, stranger shortly after she checked in. He was sitting by himself, lounging by the pool in a pair of tight, white swim trunks and gold-rimmed sunglasses. She kept a curious eye on him, looking for a wife, or girlfriend as she took a seat on the outdoor couch opposite him across the private veranda. No one appeared. It was just the two of them, not a single other people insight.
Romeo was gorgeous. Tall, defined, with short spiked hair and smooth, dark skin the colour of chocolate that made her insides ignite. She immediately felt the urge to flirt with the handsome stranger and get to know him a bit better. In fact, that’s exactly what she would’ve done if she were alone on a typical vacation.
Jasmine had other ideas.
Jasmine didn’t care to get to know anyone a bit better. Jasmine was bold, and her pheromones were running wild. Jasmine tossed back a shot of tequila. She was ready to play.
Stretching her legs out, she teased her white floral sundress up over her thighs. She casually caressed her smooth skin as she drank in her new obsession. He didn’t seem in any particular hurry to dive into the water or do anything other than just sit on the edge of the pool, soaking up the sun, which was fine with her. She could keep her eyes on his glorious body, watching the water drip down his defined abs all afternoon.
She couldn’t however, keep from touching herself much longer.
Jasmine shifted her legs on the sofa and pulled her sundress up over her hips. She was only wearing a tiny, barely-there pair of white panties. At any moment someone could come around the corner and catch her with her legs spread open, touching herself as she stared across the pool at a complete stranger. Daring. Bold. Utterly wrong—the exact sort of behaviour that a proper woman like herself would never consider back home, yet exactly the kind of behaviour Jasmine intended to exhibit on this vacation… and it was only the start.
~
A smile bounced its way back and forth between the two strangers. So far Romeo had yet to move from his position on the edge of the pool. It struck Jasmine that her new obsession might only be interested in spending the afternoon tanning his athletic body, or maybe he wasn’t even interested in women, although she didn’t feel that was the case. No, he was going to be interested in her soon enough, she was certain.
Sure enough, like a bee finding its honey, he stood up and moved over toward her. They didn’t speak, at least not with words. His eyes drank her in, as her eyes did the same to him. She could feel him undressing her as if her sundress had disappeared in the blink of his eye as he gazed at her large, firm breasts, and her long, tanned legs. She had already admired his rippled muscles from afar, but now she, too, stared at his dark, defined body from just a few feet away, imagining what his cock would feel like if she held it in her hand, or what it would taste like if she were to slide it inside her mouth.
Nothing, of course, she would ever consider doing back home. A complete stranger?
Never. Except she wasn’t back home. She was on vacation… and on vacation, there were no rules.
He sat down next to her and leaned forward. She didn’t hesitate.
They kissed hungrily. She stared into his eyes, hidden behind his gold-rimmed sunglasses as their mouths met. Their lips and tongues explored one another, her breath nearly extinguished with a simple kiss filled with a hunger and desire she had not experienced in a long time. She gave in quickly to the passion flowing through her, allowing her instincts to control her body’s movements. Her mind simply wasn’t needed.
Her arousal deepened as Romeo’s hands roamed and groped her body. His powerful hands moved to her neck, holding her like a possession. That was fine with her. She wanted to be possessed. She wanted to be taken, and ravished, and fucked beyond compare. She wanted this from the moment she saw him.
They caught their breaths to share a drink, and confirm they were still the only ones in the secluded veranda. Maybe they did speak briefly. Maybe that was when he told her his name was Romeo, and she told him he could call her Jasmine. It was tough to recall. All she knew was that she wanted to hear him say her name as he plunged his cock into her, over and over again.
“Oh, Jasmine,” she wanted to hear him groan. “You’re so beautiful…”
“I want you so badly, Romeo… I want to feel you in me, I want to feel your beautiful cock buried so deep in me…”
Of course, she didn’t say a word. Even Jasmine had her limits.
Their drinks were set aside. They resumed kissing. This time their passion was fueled by a desire to take things much further. Both parties were consenting to this madness. Both parties were now an equal part of this instant attraction. There was no turning back.
Romeo’s hands moved to the top of her dress. He caressed her breasts through the sheer fabric. Her nipples were erect and throbbing as he lowered his head and slid his tongue up and down her neck. She moaned against him, her desire for this complete stranger increasing with each flick of his tongue on her skin.
“God, that’s so good,” she whispered. “I want you so badly.”
Did she really utter those words? Did he respond? Did they say anything the entire afternoon they were together? She couldn’t be certain.
His hands moved under her dress. She spread her legs as his fingers found her panties and easily slipped past the flimsy fabric. She was shaved smooth in preparation for her trip, with just a tiny patch of dark hair. She arched her back and reached her hand toward his cock. She swung her long legs over his, giving him full access to her body. Touching at the same time, they began moving, pleasuring each other with the intensity that comes from knowing that soon they would be fucking, hard and deep. She stroked his thick, long cock as his fingers slipped inside her wet folds, already in a rhythm that felt familiar.
~
He could make her come in an instant, she could feel it. Her inhibitions were gone, her pores practically oozing with her newfound sexuality. She was in heat, and the stallion she had selected was hers to ride. She wanted that, badly. Yet, first, she needed to experience just what her stallion had to offer.
Lowering her head to Romeo’s lap, Jasmine pulled down his shorts and took hold of his cock. She held it in her hands, admiring not just his thick, hard shaft, but the body from which it came. His abs quivered under her touch. Beads of perspiration appeared on his skin… or was he not even sweating, and that was simply water from the pool? No, he was breathing heavily, his chest heaving up and down, as lost in the moment as she was.
She could feel the control she held over him, his member pulsing in her hand. She held all the cards. She could get up, pull her dress back down over her hips and walk away, and return to her hotel room, satisfied with an afternoon makeout outdoor sex session. She could walk away without ever looking back, satisfied in knowing she could conquer any male she encountered on her vacation, with just a wink and a nod.
Or, she could tease her stranger, bring him to the complete edge, until he was so close to exploding she could feel his tip practically bursting, then simply pull away. She could request that he visit her later, and take her out to dinner, like a proper lady.
She could do any of this.
Yet, there was truly only one thing she wished to do. She wanted to fuck Romeo in the worst way. Here, now, in the middle of the afternoon on the veranda where they could be caught at a moment’s notice. She wanted to ride him until she came over and over on his glorious cock.
Leaning forward, she brushed her long, dark hair to the side and sucked the tip of his shaft between her lips. Swirling her tongue around his bulbous tip, she bounced her head up and down, enjoying the sheer girth that filled her mouth until she was practically gagging. Normally, she was not one to get too dramatic giving oral. She preferred to receive, or just accept a cock inside her as part of lovemaking. Jasmine wasn’t part of any normal rules. She was the vacation seductress, and Jasmine was an absolute whore when it came to giving head.
Jasmine sucked Romeo’s cock furiously, working her tongue up and down his thick member. She moved to his balls, sucking his large sac into her mouth with no hesitation, enjoying the rough texture in contrast to the smoothness of his shaft. She couldn’t get enough of him. She was dripping wet, the aching need between her legs nearly impossible to bear. His hands continued to fondle her and tease her clit. He pulled her dress down, consuming her bare breasts and swallowing her nipples with his dark, luscious lips. He pushed her back against the cushions and moved lower, tasting her with his deviant tongue. She arched her back and groaned as he feverishly licked her clit and spread her open with his long fingers. She moaned loudly as she fought to regain control. She pushed herself up and moved her head back over the top of his cock, stroking his shaft as she licked up and down his full length, and ran her tongue over his balls. He stood in front of her as her head bobbed up and down, faster and faster, mimicking the movement she soon knew would be her body on that cock.
It couldn’t come fast enough.
She pushed herself up. Peeling her dress over her head and tossing it to the side she pushed Romeo back against the couch. Straddling his thighs, she lowered her body down onto his lap. His rigid staff nearly came up to her belly button. She took hold of his cock and lowered herself down onto him. Inch by inch he penetrated her. She gasped with pleasure as he began thrusting into her, pushing his cock between her lips, spreading her open. Her mouth moved down to meet his. They kissed again, hard, full and deep. He grabbed her hips, reaching behind her and squeezing the flesh of her buttocks, pulling her body to him until they moved together as one. She cried out as they held each other tightly, fucking in the sun-filled afternoon, with not a care in the world.
Vacation sex. It was fucking perfect.
~
They changed positions. She stretched her lithe frame across the couch, his lean, dark body tucked behind hers. To anyone walking by, they might’ve been simply cuddling in the shade by the pool, except they were both completely naked, and after a moment’s glance it would become apparent they had no intention of cuddling.
He entered her from behind, pushing his cock between her slick folds and driving deep inside her. Jasmine gasped and closed her eyes. Romeo was no longer just a stranger she’d met on vacation. He was not just her lover… he was the perfect companion whom she’d had many times. He knew all there was to know about her. His hands knew the canvas of her body like only an experienced artist can know his muse. He knew just how to touch her, just how to stroke her in just the right way to make her explode. He held the key to her soul. There was no union more perfect than the one she felt right now, with him buried inside her.
She pushed the familiar sensations away.
Jasmine was here to forget, to experience something new. Romeo was not her companion. Jasmine would make certain of that.
Flipping around again she pushed herself down on all fours. She arched her back and thrust her hips back as Romeo took her from behind. Her hair blew wildly around her as his cock penetrated her, deeper and deeper with each thrust. Jasmine cried out, not caring if anyone heard her, or if anyone saw the two of them. Part of her wanted someone to come watch as she fucked her stranger, maybe even to join them. Wouldn’t it be wild? Jasmine truly had no limits.
Jasmine did, however, had needs… and she needed to come.
She rode him, bucking her hips against him as hard as she could. Faster and faster she fucked the tall, handsome man she’d just met without a care in the world. He flipped her over and she spread her legs wide, drawing him into her as deep as he could go. She sat on top of him, her naked body on full display as she bounced up and down, then returned back onto all fours. Any position she wanted. She was no longer concerned if he was going to come. She didn’t need to ask if he was going to spend the night, or if he wanted to go to breakfast the next morning. None of it mattered. All that mattered was that his delicious cock was buried in her pussy, fucking her brains out until she climaxed.
Jasmine pushed her body up and pressed her hips back against his long, thick cock. She felt his hand on her buttocks, then his finger slide inside her anus. She rocked back against him as he penetrated her with his cock and his finger.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck… that’s the spot!” she cried out. “You’re going to make me come!”
Her body exploded. She screamed as the sheer pleasure washed over her, again and again. With his cock buried in her pussy and his finger in her ass she came and came. Her life she’d left behind was completely lost in the sea of bliss that consumed her. Her troubled exes. Her nagging job. Her untidy flatmates. All of it vanished as the woman known only as Jasmine screamed in ecstasy while Romeo fucked her through an earth-shattering climax, and then another, and then one more.
Finally, Jasmine caught her breath. She shifted around and smiled up at the perfect tall dark stranger that had brought her so much pleasure. It was only fair now that she provided the same release for him. She spread her legs and arched her back and moaned beneath him as he thrust into her hard, driving her back into the cushions as his climax built. Just as he was about to explode, he pulled out, then pumped his thick cock and ejaculated a stream of warm, white fluid on her breasts. She ran her hands over his torso until his seed was completely drained from his body. She pushed herself up and they sat back and held each other, a brief moment of intimacy that even Jasmine would allow.
Shortly, they would go their separate ways. Jasmine would return to her suite, Romeo would return back from where he came. They would part as strangers… just as they planned.
In another world, in another time, maybe they could’ve been strangers who had just met, who were so consumed by desire that they had to have each other right there, right out in the open in the middle of the afternoon. Jasmine would never know. Because as deeply as she desired to perhaps meet a stranger like Romeo in a bar, or encounter him in a dark corner of a dance club and instantly have her way with him, she knew it was never to happen.
She was simply not that kind of girl.
Rachel turned to Jared, with a deep, satisfying smile on her lips.
“What do you say we go back to the room and take a shower, then get some drinks at the hotel bar?”
Jared smiled. “I was thinking the same thing.”
Rachel reached for her dress as Jared pulled his shorts back on.
“Was that everything you hoped?” he asked her.
She turned back with a smile. “Absolutely, my Romeo. I love you.”
“I love you, too, Jasmine.”
They giggled, then kissed. The same kiss as before, but so different.
They dressed quickly, now fully aware of just how crazy their little adventure had been, thankful that no one had indeed ventured out to the veranda to catch them. They walked arm in arm back to their hotel room… two strangers, two lovers, two companions.
Vacation sex is about the moment… the wanting, the desire, and the immediate gratification. Rachel and Jared dipped their toes into the fantasy they had both wanted to experience… sex with a complete stranger. It had been everything they’d hoped for. Hot, animalistic, and a newfound desire that only served to stoke their already hot fire for each other.
Still, Rachel couldn’t help but feel a little tingle as she slipped on her pair of high heels and applied her lipstick later that evening before they headed out, wondering if Jared might wish to partake in their little game once again. Romeo was a good catch… it would be a shame to let the rest of their vacation go to waste.
The End]]>
  Screenshot (228).png (Größe: 200.54 KB / Downloads: 36)
She knew he was going to be good. Just how good didn’t really matter. She had already imagined how his lips were going to feel against her mouth… how his firm, muscled body would feel against her soft skin… what he was going to feel like inside her… her imagination was plenty enough to get her juices flowing. The rest was really just details.
Like his name. She called him Romeo, but was his name really important? For that matter, was hers?
It was all part of the plan. A spontaneous trip to an exotic island where no one knew who she was, or why she was there—the whys were always so complicated. Career not panning out the way it was intended… a string of exes that just didn’t make the grade… all of it was left behind in her small London flat she shared with three roommates, including her real name.
Jasmine was the name she chose on her vacation. Jasmine was confident, carefree, and single. Jasmine’s only desire was to lay by the pool and drink tequila for a solid week. No phones. No social media. No texting with friends or late-night booty video calls with ex-boyfriends. Jasmine wanted to be alone, and answer to no one.
No one, that is, except for Romeo.
Jasmine first spotted the dark, handsome, stranger shortly after she checked in. He was sitting by himself, lounging by the pool in a pair of tight, white swim trunks and gold-rimmed sunglasses. She kept a curious eye on him, looking for a wife, or girlfriend as she took a seat on the outdoor couch opposite him across the private veranda. No one appeared. It was just the two of them, not a single other people insight.
Romeo was gorgeous. Tall, defined, with short spiked hair and smooth, dark skin the colour of chocolate that made her insides ignite. She immediately felt the urge to flirt with the handsome stranger and get to know him a bit better. In fact, that’s exactly what she would’ve done if she were alone on a typical vacation.
Jasmine had other ideas.
Jasmine didn’t care to get to know anyone a bit better. Jasmine was bold, and her pheromones were running wild. Jasmine tossed back a shot of tequila. She was ready to play.
Stretching her legs out, she teased her white floral sundress up over her thighs. She casually caressed her smooth skin as she drank in her new obsession. He didn’t seem in any particular hurry to dive into the water or do anything other than just sit on the edge of the pool, soaking up the sun, which was fine with her. She could keep her eyes on his glorious body, watching the water drip down his defined abs all afternoon.
She couldn’t however, keep from touching herself much longer.
Jasmine shifted her legs on the sofa and pulled her sundress up over her hips. She was only wearing a tiny, barely-there pair of white panties. At any moment someone could come around the corner and catch her with her legs spread open, touching herself as she stared across the pool at a complete stranger. Daring. Bold. Utterly wrong—the exact sort of behaviour that a proper woman like herself would never consider back home, yet exactly the kind of behaviour Jasmine intended to exhibit on this vacation… and it was only the start.
~
A smile bounced its way back and forth between the two strangers. So far Romeo had yet to move from his position on the edge of the pool. It struck Jasmine that her new obsession might only be interested in spending the afternoon tanning his athletic body, or maybe he wasn’t even interested in women, although she didn’t feel that was the case. No, he was going to be interested in her soon enough, she was certain.
Sure enough, like a bee finding its honey, he stood up and moved over toward her. They didn’t speak, at least not with words. His eyes drank her in, as her eyes did the same to him. She could feel him undressing her as if her sundress had disappeared in the blink of his eye as he gazed at her large, firm breasts, and her long, tanned legs. She had already admired his rippled muscles from afar, but now she, too, stared at his dark, defined body from just a few feet away, imagining what his cock would feel like if she held it in her hand, or what it would taste like if she were to slide it inside her mouth.
Nothing, of course, she would ever consider doing back home. A complete stranger?
Never. Except she wasn’t back home. She was on vacation… and on vacation, there were no rules.
He sat down next to her and leaned forward. She didn’t hesitate.
They kissed hungrily. She stared into his eyes, hidden behind his gold-rimmed sunglasses as their mouths met. Their lips and tongues explored one another, her breath nearly extinguished with a simple kiss filled with a hunger and desire she had not experienced in a long time. She gave in quickly to the passion flowing through her, allowing her instincts to control her body’s movements. Her mind simply wasn’t needed.
Her arousal deepened as Romeo’s hands roamed and groped her body. His powerful hands moved to her neck, holding her like a possession. That was fine with her. She wanted to be possessed. She wanted to be taken, and ravished, and fucked beyond compare. She wanted this from the moment she saw him.
They caught their breaths to share a drink, and confirm they were still the only ones in the secluded veranda. Maybe they did speak briefly. Maybe that was when he told her his name was Romeo, and she told him he could call her Jasmine. It was tough to recall. All she knew was that she wanted to hear him say her name as he plunged his cock into her, over and over again.
“Oh, Jasmine,” she wanted to hear him groan. “You’re so beautiful…”
“I want you so badly, Romeo… I want to feel you in me, I want to feel your beautiful cock buried so deep in me…”
Of course, she didn’t say a word. Even Jasmine had her limits.
Their drinks were set aside. They resumed kissing. This time their passion was fueled by a desire to take things much further. Both parties were consenting to this madness. Both parties were now an equal part of this instant attraction. There was no turning back.
Romeo’s hands moved to the top of her dress. He caressed her breasts through the sheer fabric. Her nipples were erect and throbbing as he lowered his head and slid his tongue up and down her neck. She moaned against him, her desire for this complete stranger increasing with each flick of his tongue on her skin.
“God, that’s so good,” she whispered. “I want you so badly.”
Did she really utter those words? Did he respond? Did they say anything the entire afternoon they were together? She couldn’t be certain.
His hands moved under her dress. She spread her legs as his fingers found her panties and easily slipped past the flimsy fabric. She was shaved smooth in preparation for her trip, with just a tiny patch of dark hair. She arched her back and reached her hand toward his cock. She swung her long legs over his, giving him full access to her body. Touching at the same time, they began moving, pleasuring each other with the intensity that comes from knowing that soon they would be fucking, hard and deep. She stroked his thick, long cock as his fingers slipped inside her wet folds, already in a rhythm that felt familiar.
~
He could make her come in an instant, she could feel it. Her inhibitions were gone, her pores practically oozing with her newfound sexuality. She was in heat, and the stallion she had selected was hers to ride. She wanted that, badly. Yet, first, she needed to experience just what her stallion had to offer.
Lowering her head to Romeo’s lap, Jasmine pulled down his shorts and took hold of his cock. She held it in her hands, admiring not just his thick, hard shaft, but the body from which it came. His abs quivered under her touch. Beads of perspiration appeared on his skin… or was he not even sweating, and that was simply water from the pool? No, he was breathing heavily, his chest heaving up and down, as lost in the moment as she was.
She could feel the control she held over him, his member pulsing in her hand. She held all the cards. She could get up, pull her dress back down over her hips and walk away, and return to her hotel room, satisfied with an afternoon makeout outdoor sex session. She could walk away without ever looking back, satisfied in knowing she could conquer any male she encountered on her vacation, with just a wink and a nod.
Or, she could tease her stranger, bring him to the complete edge, until he was so close to exploding she could feel his tip practically bursting, then simply pull away. She could request that he visit her later, and take her out to dinner, like a proper lady.
She could do any of this.
Yet, there was truly only one thing she wished to do. She wanted to fuck Romeo in the worst way. Here, now, in the middle of the afternoon on the veranda where they could be caught at a moment’s notice. She wanted to ride him until she came over and over on his glorious cock.
Leaning forward, she brushed her long, dark hair to the side and sucked the tip of his shaft between her lips. Swirling her tongue around his bulbous tip, she bounced her head up and down, enjoying the sheer girth that filled her mouth until she was practically gagging. Normally, she was not one to get too dramatic giving oral. She preferred to receive, or just accept a cock inside her as part of lovemaking. Jasmine wasn’t part of any normal rules. She was the vacation seductress, and Jasmine was an absolute whore when it came to giving head.
Jasmine sucked Romeo’s cock furiously, working her tongue up and down his thick member. She moved to his balls, sucking his large sac into her mouth with no hesitation, enjoying the rough texture in contrast to the smoothness of his shaft. She couldn’t get enough of him. She was dripping wet, the aching need between her legs nearly impossible to bear. His hands continued to fondle her and tease her clit. He pulled her dress down, consuming her bare breasts and swallowing her nipples with his dark, luscious lips. He pushed her back against the cushions and moved lower, tasting her with his deviant tongue. She arched her back and groaned as he feverishly licked her clit and spread her open with his long fingers. She moaned loudly as she fought to regain control. She pushed herself up and moved her head back over the top of his cock, stroking his shaft as she licked up and down his full length, and ran her tongue over his balls. He stood in front of her as her head bobbed up and down, faster and faster, mimicking the movement she soon knew would be her body on that cock.
It couldn’t come fast enough.
She pushed herself up. Peeling her dress over her head and tossing it to the side she pushed Romeo back against the couch. Straddling his thighs, she lowered her body down onto his lap. His rigid staff nearly came up to her belly button. She took hold of his cock and lowered herself down onto him. Inch by inch he penetrated her. She gasped with pleasure as he began thrusting into her, pushing his cock between her lips, spreading her open. Her mouth moved down to meet his. They kissed again, hard, full and deep. He grabbed her hips, reaching behind her and squeezing the flesh of her buttocks, pulling her body to him until they moved together as one. She cried out as they held each other tightly, fucking in the sun-filled afternoon, with not a care in the world.
Vacation sex. It was fucking perfect.
~
They changed positions. She stretched her lithe frame across the couch, his lean, dark body tucked behind hers. To anyone walking by, they might’ve been simply cuddling in the shade by the pool, except they were both completely naked, and after a moment’s glance it would become apparent they had no intention of cuddling.
He entered her from behind, pushing his cock between her slick folds and driving deep inside her. Jasmine gasped and closed her eyes. Romeo was no longer just a stranger she’d met on vacation. He was not just her lover… he was the perfect companion whom she’d had many times. He knew all there was to know about her. His hands knew the canvas of her body like only an experienced artist can know his muse. He knew just how to touch her, just how to stroke her in just the right way to make her explode. He held the key to her soul. There was no union more perfect than the one she felt right now, with him buried inside her.
She pushed the familiar sensations away.
Jasmine was here to forget, to experience something new. Romeo was not her companion. Jasmine would make certain of that.
Flipping around again she pushed herself down on all fours. She arched her back and thrust her hips back as Romeo took her from behind. Her hair blew wildly around her as his cock penetrated her, deeper and deeper with each thrust. Jasmine cried out, not caring if anyone heard her, or if anyone saw the two of them. Part of her wanted someone to come watch as she fucked her stranger, maybe even to join them. Wouldn’t it be wild? Jasmine truly had no limits.
Jasmine did, however, had needs… and she needed to come.
She rode him, bucking her hips against him as hard as she could. Faster and faster she fucked the tall, handsome man she’d just met without a care in the world. He flipped her over and she spread her legs wide, drawing him into her as deep as he could go. She sat on top of him, her naked body on full display as she bounced up and down, then returned back onto all fours. Any position she wanted. She was no longer concerned if he was going to come. She didn’t need to ask if he was going to spend the night, or if he wanted to go to breakfast the next morning. None of it mattered. All that mattered was that his delicious cock was buried in her pussy, fucking her brains out until she climaxed.
Jasmine pushed her body up and pressed her hips back against his long, thick cock. She felt his hand on her buttocks, then his finger slide inside her anus. She rocked back against him as he penetrated her with his cock and his finger.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck… that’s the spot!” she cried out. “You’re going to make me come!”
Her body exploded. She screamed as the sheer pleasure washed over her, again and again. With his cock buried in her pussy and his finger in her ass she came and came. Her life she’d left behind was completely lost in the sea of bliss that consumed her. Her troubled exes. Her nagging job. Her untidy flatmates. All of it vanished as the woman known only as Jasmine screamed in ecstasy while Romeo fucked her through an earth-shattering climax, and then another, and then one more.
Finally, Jasmine caught her breath. She shifted around and smiled up at the perfect tall dark stranger that had brought her so much pleasure. It was only fair now that she provided the same release for him. She spread her legs and arched her back and moaned beneath him as he thrust into her hard, driving her back into the cushions as his climax built. Just as he was about to explode, he pulled out, then pumped his thick cock and ejaculated a stream of warm, white fluid on her breasts. She ran her hands over his torso until his seed was completely drained from his body. She pushed herself up and they sat back and held each other, a brief moment of intimacy that even Jasmine would allow.
Shortly, they would go their separate ways. Jasmine would return to her suite, Romeo would return back from where he came. They would part as strangers… just as they planned.
In another world, in another time, maybe they could’ve been strangers who had just met, who were so consumed by desire that they had to have each other right there, right out in the open in the middle of the afternoon. Jasmine would never know. Because as deeply as she desired to perhaps meet a stranger like Romeo in a bar, or encounter him in a dark corner of a dance club and instantly have her way with him, she knew it was never to happen.
She was simply not that kind of girl.
Rachel turned to Jared, with a deep, satisfying smile on her lips.
“What do you say we go back to the room and take a shower, then get some drinks at the hotel bar?”
Jared smiled. “I was thinking the same thing.”
Rachel reached for her dress as Jared pulled his shorts back on.
“Was that everything you hoped?” he asked her.
She turned back with a smile. “Absolutely, my Romeo. I love you.”
“I love you, too, Jasmine.”
They giggled, then kissed. The same kiss as before, but so different.
They dressed quickly, now fully aware of just how crazy their little adventure had been, thankful that no one had indeed ventured out to the veranda to catch them. They walked arm in arm back to their hotel room… two strangers, two lovers, two companions.
Vacation sex is about the moment… the wanting, the desire, and the immediate gratification. Rachel and Jared dipped their toes into the fantasy they had both wanted to experience… sex with a complete stranger. It had been everything they’d hoped for. Hot, animalistic, and a newfound desire that only served to stoke their already hot fire for each other.
Still, Rachel couldn’t help but feel a little tingle as she slipped on her pair of high heels and applied her lipstick later that evening before they headed out, wondering if Jared might wish to partake in their little game once again. Romeo was a good catch… it would be a shame to let the rest of their vacation go to waste.
The End]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1344 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 16:56:46 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1344
  Screenshot (227).jpg (Größe: 31.79 KB / Downloads: 13)

My tits bounced out my t-shirt as I lifted it up over my head.
Shuffling out of my knickers, I turned the taps off and stepped tentatively into the bath, my toes kissing the hot water as the steam rose up to greet me.
Mmm, the perfect temperature. Goosebumps shivered over my body as I shuddered into the tub.
The water caressed me like a skilled lover, my body relaxing and opening to the pleasure I was receiving.
My pert, dark nipples puckered with the contrast in temperature. I raised a warm hand and clasped it around my tits.
I pushed my soapy breasts together and gave them a squeeze.
Mmm. My pussy twitched with anticipation of things to come.
The bubbles formed a necklace around my chest.
As I lay back tweaking and stroking my frothy nips I thought of my best friend Lily’s voice clear as day.
“Be good to yourself please, Amy.” Her concerned voice rang in my ears.
“For fuck sake.” She clipped. “Slow down, start to be kind to yourself. You’re always on the go, thinking of everyone else. It’s like you have totally forgotten yourself!”
We’d met for a quick coffee a few days ago. She’d joked it was an ‘intervention’.
I think it was a joke anyway. But I kept playing her words in my mind.
“No wonder you’re feeling like shit, when was the last time you danced? Laughed outrageously? We never have fun anymore!” she had said, almost pouting and it was beginning to sting. She was right.
“When was the last time you shaved your legs,” she spluttered, “let alone have an orgasm?”
She’d reached over the table almost spilling my mocha and grabbed my hands. “You know, a proper, knee quivering, scream out loud orgasm?”
She released me and rose to leave handing me a business card out of her wallet and winked.
“Do yourself a favour darling and ring this number. She is a friend of mine, Tara. She is a pleasure mistress. The most amazing massages!”
Lily’s words had really triggered me.
She was right, I had been stuck in a rut too long. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d shaved my legs, let alone the last time I’d had a proper full-blown orgasm.
Well, not one that involved anyone else anyway.
I had given up on the dating game last year after being disappointed and fucked over one too many times.
I have no idea where people find the time or energy to actually date!
Dating sites in themselves I found to be quite a traumatic ordeal. Sorting through the hundreds of random freakin guys with slogans like, “Get in touch. I’m bored!”. What the fuck. Pleeease.
Lathering my hands up with soap suds I slid my fingers in between my toes, squirming at the intense sensation.
Running my hands up the insides of my parted legs, the water kissed my pussy.
As my fingers reached my soapy thighs, I cupped my cunt and throbbed into my warm hand.
I slid my other hand underneath my bum, my finger gently circled my sweet spot.
My buttocks tightened as I grabbed onto myself from both sides.
I wanted to make sure I was really clean.
I gently gave my pubic hair a tug.
Sliding my fingers to either side of my clit, I squeezed them together and a shiver ran up my spine. Mmm. My clit pulsed begging to be touched, flicked, anything.
I picked up the razor and started shaving. Tonight was the night baby!
Nervous excitement rippled up my body with a severe case of What the fuck am I actually about to do energy riding it.
I quickly grabbed the wine glass and downed the whole thing.
A mixture of cold white wine and hot water made my head spin a bit.
I turned the tap for a blast of cold.
Fuck, Lily had been right. It had been so long since I had really thought of me and my pleasures.
Where had my internal fire gone?
My desire for fun and mischief.
So long since I had felt hands on me, so long since I had been kissed and pleasured.
It had been mere weeks since Lily’s get your shit together chat.
And I think that I’ve been doing really fucking well at turning my stale, no mojo, beige ship around.
Lily will be well chuffed when I tell her how far I’ve come with my self-care practice.
Lots of hot baths, dark chocolate and meditation.
And then yesterday—prompted by a very steamy dream, a broken vibrator and a few glasses of bubbly wine—I decided to step way out of my comfort zone.
Thanks to Lily’s promptings I had decided to book a massage.
But not just any old massage.
My voice was shaking as I spoke with the amazingly sexy-sounding woman at the end of the phone. But I kept on talking and soon the quivering turned into an ecstatic buzz.
I told her of my deepest sexual fantasies and she moaned softly with honour and recognition. At the end of the call, she said that she had taken notes and was looking forward to making me smile and we booked the appointment.
My toes curled.
She was going to be here soon.
I finished up and hopped out of the bath. Making sure I had rinsed all the soap suds off me. Soapy pussies are not tasty. And I wanted to be tasty.
I went into the kitchen and poured myself another glass of wine.
Brrrrringbrrrrring, my phone sang out. My heart jumped into my mouth. It was a text from her.
I am on my way.
My eyes flicked to the clock, registering when exactly she’d arrive.
Put your front door on the latch and go to your bedroom.
Set your camera to record you as you lie down on your bed and blindfold yourself.
Her message made me weak in the knees.
I listened carefully to your fantasies. I promise to be gentle.
Oh my goodness! I was trying desperately to think back to our phone conversation yesterday. What did I relay?
Fuck I had been so horny speaking with her, the adrenalin rushing from my nerves turning into extremely heightened senses, that I couldn’t quite remember what I’d agreed to!
I know I spoke of loving anticipation and tease, kissing, photography, mystery, surprise. And women.
I had been in a relationship with a man for the last two years.
Celibate since we broke up six months ago. This reflection had made me realise how much I missed loving women.
The soft-touch of their hands, their sensual mouths and warm small tongues that lap so well.
I found my best lovers to be women. They know exactly what feels good.
Fuck! Half an hour!
Going to the front door I put it on the latch and skipped up the stairs.
Checking I had enough battery to last a good while I set my phone up facing the bed, and started to record in black and white. My favourite way to film.
Finding a blindfold in my knicker drawer I lay down on the bed and wrapped the fold around my eyes. I tied up tight at the back, making sure that I couldn’t peek out the sides.
Oh my. The excitement throbbed deep inside me. As I lay there with my eyes covered, all my other senses became heightened.
I could hear my heart pumping hard in my chest.
The smell of my horny juices filled my senses.
My pussy muscles clenched in anticipation of not knowing what was to come, other than promised pleasure, and the thrill of watching it afterwards.
I put my hands between my legs, stroked my freshly shaved skin and plunged a finger into my wet hot cunt.
Letting out a whimpered gasp, I shivered, fuck I was so horny and hungry.
Bringing my fingers up to my mouth I sucked my juices from them. Mmm, I tasted good.
The front door creaked open. And closed. The latch released and shut with a loud click.
The pressure and build-up within my body was making me squirm on the bed.
Her instructions rang clear and sexy from the bedroom doorway.
“You are to stay still. No moving. Just surrender and receive. This is your time, for your pleasures.”
The anticipation buzzed through my veins—my blood was pumping hard. I could hear movements getting closer, along the side of me.
My breath caught in my lungs as the bed moved with the weight of someone.
My senses were filled with a sweet sexy musky scent.
I was so tempted to rip the blindfold off my face.
“Don’t Move.” Came the voice again, assertive yet gentle.
Goosebumps crept up my body, my sexual energy was so high.
She lightly fingered my skin, gently, sliding, up my body, circling my nipples.
Then her warm tongue on my breast.
My toes curled and I squirmed under her touch.
I froze, startled as I realised that there was someone else working their way seductively up my legs.
“Don’t move,” she gently but firmly whispered again and pushed my arm to my side.
“This is Suzie, I am teaching her the art of pleasuring women. She is an eager student. Lie back and enjoy darling.”
Holy fuck balls! What the hell. This was such a surreal situation to find myself in. To actually drop into my full-on desires and really let my imagination flow. For that to not only be heard but acted upon. To be spoiled rotten with own my fantasies! Lie back and be pleasured, she said. I wasn’t going to argue with that.
Hands and mouths were all over my body. On my breasts and my legs, lips and ankles.
It felt incredible being massaged and kissed at the same time, I ached to part my knees as she moved higher.
As her mouth reached my pussy, a hot, wet tongue licked my lips. Having my mouth and pussy licked and sucked at the same time made me so wet.
The pleasure rushed up my back as though the energy was dancing along my spine.
She kissed me hard and sensually, nibbling my lip and stroking my tongue with hers.
My mouth was filled with her stroking, sensual wet tongue probing me.
The whole experience was making my pussy ache with desire.
Tentatively, they played with my folds, teasing, fondling, stroking.
I pushed my cunt up and towards the fingers that started rubbing my bud.
I was practically dripping with desire.
Her hands felt so good, expert fingers massaged and stroked my cunt. I was aching for her. Catching my breath I shuddered. I heard kissing. Their tongues moving around, lips sliding. My pussy throbbed hard. Behind the blindfold, my imagination was going wild. Their mouths colliding, full breasts pressed against each other, both of them wet and horny from pleasuring me.
The urge to rip off the bindings at my eyes was tearing through me but I pulled my focus back to my breath and calmed my nervous system the fuck down.
I didn’t want to come too quickly. This was golden.
Goosebumps ran up my spine, I so wanted to move, to thrust and grind, but I lay there like a motherfucking boss and took it, as I had been told.
Then all of a sudden there were four hands at my snatch.
Two holding my hood back and pressing into my mound as the other flicked and rubbed me to perfection. The pleasure mounted in my stomach.
I stretched my legs wider, I wanted more. Deeper and harder.
Licking my lips, I let out a laugh and squirmed into my desires that were fast becoming reality. My mouth was craving to be licked, sucked, kissed. And just like that as if my mind had been read a mouth met mine. Sweet and full. Different from the other. This mouth must belong to the apprentice. She tasted good.
Which meant that between my legs was the Pleasure Expert.
I can completely understand why she holds that title, I thought as she thrust her hand in and out of my hot, wet pussy. Plunging and stroking me all in one action, I have never felt that move before. My pussy squeezed tightly onto her skilled fingers.
Arching my back, my nipple was sucked into a hot hungry mouth.
A whimper escaped my lips. My voice climbed higher, closer to climax.
A wet thumb suddenly rubbed my throbbing clit. I had no idea who it belongs to but to be honest, I didn’t fucking care. My body started to shudder, fingers, fucking, wet, thrusts into my shaved cunt. My breasts and breath heaved. I heard them kissing, this threw me over the edge of a crashing orgasm. My pussy pulsed and pumped at her fingers as I came all over her hand.
Oh, my goddess, stars danced around my eyes covered in the blindfold.
I lay back in post-orgasmic bliss. The sensation of her climbing up my body from between my legs brought me back into my being. Her breasts pressing against mine, her mouth seeking mine out.
In a flurry of tits and tongues, I was back in the room squeezing the most out of this divine surrender.
“Fingers.” I gasped. “More fucking, fill me with your fingers.” My pussy ached to be filled and fucked, screwed and shagged.
It had been far too long. And I was on a roll. Four sets of hands worked at my creamy pussy. Flicking and stroking, strumming me like they were Slash from Guns n Roses and I their guitar. Rubbing and pumping and spitting and sliding. My tits were shaking, my whole body quivering with the sheer pleasure that was coursing through my being. I could feel my pussy juice flowing onto her hand as my muscles clamped down once more in a delicious orgasm.
Oh my. Lily is my freakin hero. So pleased she gave me that boot up the arse to sort myself the funk out! I might even show her the erotic movie footage if she’s lucky.
I felt as though I was floating. I’m sure I was on the ceiling at some points viewing the horny scene in front of me.
And wowza, what a scene it was. I could only imagine.
Nibbles graced my skin. Kisses and licks and gentle bites brought me slowly back to earth.
The room had gone all quiet. All I could hear was my heartbeat. I couldn’t see anything behind my blindfold. Kinda wishing that I hadn’t done it up so tight but also loving the suspense and the mystery of the unknown.
The thought of watching this back and discovering what my lovers look like caused a deep shudder of excitement to run through me. I mean, wtf!! My own, mystery sex scene, for my own future pleasure… or anyone else I should wish to share it with. The exhibitionist in me got a huge kick from the thought of watching and sharing my erotic intimacy.
Oh my god! What the fuck was that? It sounded like a swarm of angry bees, a lot of them, whatever it was it sounded big. And I wanted to fuck it. God, I hoped that they were going to put that in me.
I opened my mouth to ask, no, to beg to be fucked but my requests were gagged with a tongue and hungry mouth playing with mine, wet, hot kisses.
I nearly shot off the bed as this buzzing beast caressed my cunt. The vibrations hit my clit full-on and practically made my third eye vibrate. Wowza! Goosebumps ran from my toes, up my shins, around my knees which were buckling like jelly. Up the backs of my legs like a tongue coursing its way up my body. Rippling, ripping through me. I pushed my tits up, my breasts aching to be squeezed and loved.
They were greeted by a warm mouth and strong, small hands that held me down.
I didn’t put up much of a fight to be fair.
I couldn’t tell if I was being pleasured or tortured at times. Minutes felt like hours of divine, soul-nourishing pleasure. Being squeezed and cradled. Licked, held down and caressed. The joy ride was coursing through my body.
I wriggled and squirmed with pleasure and pain as this motherfucking magical staff pressed against my dripping folds.
The constant stimulation on my clit was unreal, my juices were flowing, my hot cream running between my legs onto the bedsheets. Fingers were pumping in and out of my wet snatch. In and out, thrusting harder and faster into me. Filling my cunt up with her hand. That and the beast between my legs buzzing on my sweet spot made me feel like the mightiest, divine sex warrior queen.
My body twitched and gyrated under the restraints of female domme energy and tongue lashing.
I pushed myself onto her, fucking her hand so deep, filling me up in such a fine way.
My pussy pulsed around her fist as I came. Hard. Over and over.
Frissons of juicy orgasmic energy blasted through every cell in my being.
Again and again I came. My silent screams smothered by kisses.
The bright white light behind my eyes was blinding as I swam in that place of bliss.
Warm skin lowered itself onto mine, hot breasts pressed against me as I slowly grounded back in the room.
Hot, wet kisses brought me back round, passionate, deep. Tender.
“Oh yessss you did,” a sultry voice purred in my ear
“That was so beautiful. You should be proud of yourself for stepping forward and listening to your desires.”
I breathed in the recognition and empowerment.
“Enjoy watching your pleasures darling, I know I did.”
As the front door shut behind my guests, I floated on cloud sixty-nine, of blissful sovereignty, self-worth and divine feminine pleasure.
Taking my self-care practice to a whole other level never felt so good.
Ends]]>
  Screenshot (227).jpg (Größe: 31.79 KB / Downloads: 13)

My tits bounced out my t-shirt as I lifted it up over my head.
Shuffling out of my knickers, I turned the taps off and stepped tentatively into the bath, my toes kissing the hot water as the steam rose up to greet me.
Mmm, the perfect temperature. Goosebumps shivered over my body as I shuddered into the tub.
The water caressed me like a skilled lover, my body relaxing and opening to the pleasure I was receiving.
My pert, dark nipples puckered with the contrast in temperature. I raised a warm hand and clasped it around my tits.
I pushed my soapy breasts together and gave them a squeeze.
Mmm. My pussy twitched with anticipation of things to come.
The bubbles formed a necklace around my chest.
As I lay back tweaking and stroking my frothy nips I thought of my best friend Lily’s voice clear as day.
“Be good to yourself please, Amy.” Her concerned voice rang in my ears.
“For fuck sake.” She clipped. “Slow down, start to be kind to yourself. You’re always on the go, thinking of everyone else. It’s like you have totally forgotten yourself!”
We’d met for a quick coffee a few days ago. She’d joked it was an ‘intervention’.
I think it was a joke anyway. But I kept playing her words in my mind.
“No wonder you’re feeling like shit, when was the last time you danced? Laughed outrageously? We never have fun anymore!” she had said, almost pouting and it was beginning to sting. She was right.
“When was the last time you shaved your legs,” she spluttered, “let alone have an orgasm?”
She’d reached over the table almost spilling my mocha and grabbed my hands. “You know, a proper, knee quivering, scream out loud orgasm?”
She released me and rose to leave handing me a business card out of her wallet and winked.
“Do yourself a favour darling and ring this number. She is a friend of mine, Tara. She is a pleasure mistress. The most amazing massages!”
Lily’s words had really triggered me.
She was right, I had been stuck in a rut too long. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d shaved my legs, let alone the last time I’d had a proper full-blown orgasm.
Well, not one that involved anyone else anyway.
I had given up on the dating game last year after being disappointed and fucked over one too many times.
I have no idea where people find the time or energy to actually date!
Dating sites in themselves I found to be quite a traumatic ordeal. Sorting through the hundreds of random freakin guys with slogans like, “Get in touch. I’m bored!”. What the fuck. Pleeease.
Lathering my hands up with soap suds I slid my fingers in between my toes, squirming at the intense sensation.
Running my hands up the insides of my parted legs, the water kissed my pussy.
As my fingers reached my soapy thighs, I cupped my cunt and throbbed into my warm hand.
I slid my other hand underneath my bum, my finger gently circled my sweet spot.
My buttocks tightened as I grabbed onto myself from both sides.
I wanted to make sure I was really clean.
I gently gave my pubic hair a tug.
Sliding my fingers to either side of my clit, I squeezed them together and a shiver ran up my spine. Mmm. My clit pulsed begging to be touched, flicked, anything.
I picked up the razor and started shaving. Tonight was the night baby!
Nervous excitement rippled up my body with a severe case of What the fuck am I actually about to do energy riding it.
I quickly grabbed the wine glass and downed the whole thing.
A mixture of cold white wine and hot water made my head spin a bit.
I turned the tap for a blast of cold.
Fuck, Lily had been right. It had been so long since I had really thought of me and my pleasures.
Where had my internal fire gone?
My desire for fun and mischief.
So long since I had felt hands on me, so long since I had been kissed and pleasured.
It had been mere weeks since Lily’s get your shit together chat.
And I think that I’ve been doing really fucking well at turning my stale, no mojo, beige ship around.
Lily will be well chuffed when I tell her how far I’ve come with my self-care practice.
Lots of hot baths, dark chocolate and meditation.
And then yesterday—prompted by a very steamy dream, a broken vibrator and a few glasses of bubbly wine—I decided to step way out of my comfort zone.
Thanks to Lily’s promptings I had decided to book a massage.
But not just any old massage.
My voice was shaking as I spoke with the amazingly sexy-sounding woman at the end of the phone. But I kept on talking and soon the quivering turned into an ecstatic buzz.
I told her of my deepest sexual fantasies and she moaned softly with honour and recognition. At the end of the call, she said that she had taken notes and was looking forward to making me smile and we booked the appointment.
My toes curled.
She was going to be here soon.
I finished up and hopped out of the bath. Making sure I had rinsed all the soap suds off me. Soapy pussies are not tasty. And I wanted to be tasty.
I went into the kitchen and poured myself another glass of wine.
Brrrrringbrrrrring, my phone sang out. My heart jumped into my mouth. It was a text from her.
I am on my way.
My eyes flicked to the clock, registering when exactly she’d arrive.
Put your front door on the latch and go to your bedroom.
Set your camera to record you as you lie down on your bed and blindfold yourself.
Her message made me weak in the knees.
I listened carefully to your fantasies. I promise to be gentle.
Oh my goodness! I was trying desperately to think back to our phone conversation yesterday. What did I relay?
Fuck I had been so horny speaking with her, the adrenalin rushing from my nerves turning into extremely heightened senses, that I couldn’t quite remember what I’d agreed to!
I know I spoke of loving anticipation and tease, kissing, photography, mystery, surprise. And women.
I had been in a relationship with a man for the last two years.
Celibate since we broke up six months ago. This reflection had made me realise how much I missed loving women.
The soft-touch of their hands, their sensual mouths and warm small tongues that lap so well.
I found my best lovers to be women. They know exactly what feels good.
Fuck! Half an hour!
Going to the front door I put it on the latch and skipped up the stairs.
Checking I had enough battery to last a good while I set my phone up facing the bed, and started to record in black and white. My favourite way to film.
Finding a blindfold in my knicker drawer I lay down on the bed and wrapped the fold around my eyes. I tied up tight at the back, making sure that I couldn’t peek out the sides.
Oh my. The excitement throbbed deep inside me. As I lay there with my eyes covered, all my other senses became heightened.
I could hear my heart pumping hard in my chest.
The smell of my horny juices filled my senses.
My pussy muscles clenched in anticipation of not knowing what was to come, other than promised pleasure, and the thrill of watching it afterwards.
I put my hands between my legs, stroked my freshly shaved skin and plunged a finger into my wet hot cunt.
Letting out a whimpered gasp, I shivered, fuck I was so horny and hungry.
Bringing my fingers up to my mouth I sucked my juices from them. Mmm, I tasted good.
The front door creaked open. And closed. The latch released and shut with a loud click.
The pressure and build-up within my body was making me squirm on the bed.
Her instructions rang clear and sexy from the bedroom doorway.
“You are to stay still. No moving. Just surrender and receive. This is your time, for your pleasures.”
The anticipation buzzed through my veins—my blood was pumping hard. I could hear movements getting closer, along the side of me.
My breath caught in my lungs as the bed moved with the weight of someone.
My senses were filled with a sweet sexy musky scent.
I was so tempted to rip the blindfold off my face.
“Don’t Move.” Came the voice again, assertive yet gentle.
Goosebumps crept up my body, my sexual energy was so high.
She lightly fingered my skin, gently, sliding, up my body, circling my nipples.
Then her warm tongue on my breast.
My toes curled and I squirmed under her touch.
I froze, startled as I realised that there was someone else working their way seductively up my legs.
“Don’t move,” she gently but firmly whispered again and pushed my arm to my side.
“This is Suzie, I am teaching her the art of pleasuring women. She is an eager student. Lie back and enjoy darling.”
Holy fuck balls! What the hell. This was such a surreal situation to find myself in. To actually drop into my full-on desires and really let my imagination flow. For that to not only be heard but acted upon. To be spoiled rotten with own my fantasies! Lie back and be pleasured, she said. I wasn’t going to argue with that.
Hands and mouths were all over my body. On my breasts and my legs, lips and ankles.
It felt incredible being massaged and kissed at the same time, I ached to part my knees as she moved higher.
As her mouth reached my pussy, a hot, wet tongue licked my lips. Having my mouth and pussy licked and sucked at the same time made me so wet.
The pleasure rushed up my back as though the energy was dancing along my spine.
She kissed me hard and sensually, nibbling my lip and stroking my tongue with hers.
My mouth was filled with her stroking, sensual wet tongue probing me.
The whole experience was making my pussy ache with desire.
Tentatively, they played with my folds, teasing, fondling, stroking.
I pushed my cunt up and towards the fingers that started rubbing my bud.
I was practically dripping with desire.
Her hands felt so good, expert fingers massaged and stroked my cunt. I was aching for her. Catching my breath I shuddered. I heard kissing. Their tongues moving around, lips sliding. My pussy throbbed hard. Behind the blindfold, my imagination was going wild. Their mouths colliding, full breasts pressed against each other, both of them wet and horny from pleasuring me.
The urge to rip off the bindings at my eyes was tearing through me but I pulled my focus back to my breath and calmed my nervous system the fuck down.
I didn’t want to come too quickly. This was golden.
Goosebumps ran up my spine, I so wanted to move, to thrust and grind, but I lay there like a motherfucking boss and took it, as I had been told.
Then all of a sudden there were four hands at my snatch.
Two holding my hood back and pressing into my mound as the other flicked and rubbed me to perfection. The pleasure mounted in my stomach.
I stretched my legs wider, I wanted more. Deeper and harder.
Licking my lips, I let out a laugh and squirmed into my desires that were fast becoming reality. My mouth was craving to be licked, sucked, kissed. And just like that as if my mind had been read a mouth met mine. Sweet and full. Different from the other. This mouth must belong to the apprentice. She tasted good.
Which meant that between my legs was the Pleasure Expert.
I can completely understand why she holds that title, I thought as she thrust her hand in and out of my hot, wet pussy. Plunging and stroking me all in one action, I have never felt that move before. My pussy squeezed tightly onto her skilled fingers.
Arching my back, my nipple was sucked into a hot hungry mouth.
A whimper escaped my lips. My voice climbed higher, closer to climax.
A wet thumb suddenly rubbed my throbbing clit. I had no idea who it belongs to but to be honest, I didn’t fucking care. My body started to shudder, fingers, fucking, wet, thrusts into my shaved cunt. My breasts and breath heaved. I heard them kissing, this threw me over the edge of a crashing orgasm. My pussy pulsed and pumped at her fingers as I came all over her hand.
Oh, my goddess, stars danced around my eyes covered in the blindfold.
I lay back in post-orgasmic bliss. The sensation of her climbing up my body from between my legs brought me back into my being. Her breasts pressing against mine, her mouth seeking mine out.
In a flurry of tits and tongues, I was back in the room squeezing the most out of this divine surrender.
“Fingers.” I gasped. “More fucking, fill me with your fingers.” My pussy ached to be filled and fucked, screwed and shagged.
It had been far too long. And I was on a roll. Four sets of hands worked at my creamy pussy. Flicking and stroking, strumming me like they were Slash from Guns n Roses and I their guitar. Rubbing and pumping and spitting and sliding. My tits were shaking, my whole body quivering with the sheer pleasure that was coursing through my being. I could feel my pussy juice flowing onto her hand as my muscles clamped down once more in a delicious orgasm.
Oh my. Lily is my freakin hero. So pleased she gave me that boot up the arse to sort myself the funk out! I might even show her the erotic movie footage if she’s lucky.
I felt as though I was floating. I’m sure I was on the ceiling at some points viewing the horny scene in front of me.
And wowza, what a scene it was. I could only imagine.
Nibbles graced my skin. Kisses and licks and gentle bites brought me slowly back to earth.
The room had gone all quiet. All I could hear was my heartbeat. I couldn’t see anything behind my blindfold. Kinda wishing that I hadn’t done it up so tight but also loving the suspense and the mystery of the unknown.
The thought of watching this back and discovering what my lovers look like caused a deep shudder of excitement to run through me. I mean, wtf!! My own, mystery sex scene, for my own future pleasure… or anyone else I should wish to share it with. The exhibitionist in me got a huge kick from the thought of watching and sharing my erotic intimacy.
Oh my god! What the fuck was that? It sounded like a swarm of angry bees, a lot of them, whatever it was it sounded big. And I wanted to fuck it. God, I hoped that they were going to put that in me.
I opened my mouth to ask, no, to beg to be fucked but my requests were gagged with a tongue and hungry mouth playing with mine, wet, hot kisses.
I nearly shot off the bed as this buzzing beast caressed my cunt. The vibrations hit my clit full-on and practically made my third eye vibrate. Wowza! Goosebumps ran from my toes, up my shins, around my knees which were buckling like jelly. Up the backs of my legs like a tongue coursing its way up my body. Rippling, ripping through me. I pushed my tits up, my breasts aching to be squeezed and loved.
They were greeted by a warm mouth and strong, small hands that held me down.
I didn’t put up much of a fight to be fair.
I couldn’t tell if I was being pleasured or tortured at times. Minutes felt like hours of divine, soul-nourishing pleasure. Being squeezed and cradled. Licked, held down and caressed. The joy ride was coursing through my body.
I wriggled and squirmed with pleasure and pain as this motherfucking magical staff pressed against my dripping folds.
The constant stimulation on my clit was unreal, my juices were flowing, my hot cream running between my legs onto the bedsheets. Fingers were pumping in and out of my wet snatch. In and out, thrusting harder and faster into me. Filling my cunt up with her hand. That and the beast between my legs buzzing on my sweet spot made me feel like the mightiest, divine sex warrior queen.
My body twitched and gyrated under the restraints of female domme energy and tongue lashing.
I pushed myself onto her, fucking her hand so deep, filling me up in such a fine way.
My pussy pulsed around her fist as I came. Hard. Over and over.
Frissons of juicy orgasmic energy blasted through every cell in my being.
Again and again I came. My silent screams smothered by kisses.
The bright white light behind my eyes was blinding as I swam in that place of bliss.
Warm skin lowered itself onto mine, hot breasts pressed against me as I slowly grounded back in the room.
Hot, wet kisses brought me back round, passionate, deep. Tender.
“Oh yessss you did,” a sultry voice purred in my ear
“That was so beautiful. You should be proud of yourself for stepping forward and listening to your desires.”
I breathed in the recognition and empowerment.
“Enjoy watching your pleasures darling, I know I did.”
As the front door shut behind my guests, I floated on cloud sixty-nine, of blissful sovereignty, self-worth and divine feminine pleasure.
Taking my self-care practice to a whole other level never felt so good.
Ends]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1340 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 13:07:45 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1340
  008-STORY-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 25.52 KB / Downloads: 28)

I don’t know when he snuck into my room but I awoke to find René massaging my throbbing clit and sucking on my neck.

Mmmm. I pushed my ass up against his dick which was hard as granite.

When did he sneak into my room? How long had he been here? Did he see me in the mirror? My mind swirled with questions. I wasn’t sure if I was dizzy from him poking my throbbing pussy while rubbing my clit or if it was the confusion of trying to figure out how a man who wouldn’t look at me, let alone talk to me was now in my bed.

“For as long as I’ve been in the states, I’ve tried hard not to touch you but then I saw your door open and when I peaked in and saw you playing with yourself, I couldn’t hold back anymore.” Rene whispered in my ear as if he heard the questions I had just asked myself.

I guided his hand so that he had two fingers inside me. He pumped and I pumped back. He went faster and I kept pace. The rhythm was getting frantic.

Ahhh! I’m about to cum. Feeling his thick dick sliding between my cheeks every time I pulled back from is fingers pumping me ferociously got me hotter and hotter. The heat from between my thighs was reaching a scorching temperature.

“I wanted to kiss every inch of your body on the first day I saw you.” René lightly pecked my shoulder with his lips and then grazed my it with his teeth. I flinched and the opposing sensations.

“As I’d watch you walk down the hall at the office, your beautiful curly hair would tease me, resting on the top of your plump ass accentuated by those tight skirts you wear.” He grabbed a fistful of my hair and yanked my head back to suck on my neck again. He nibbled on my ear and whispered, “You’re so wet Tiffany.”

Surprised he knew my name, I opened my mouth to let out a moan and his fingers found their way in before anything could come out.

Mmmm. I tasted good. His fingers tasted good. Slowly, he pumped my mouth with his long slender digits. He ran them across my lips on his way back down to my soaking wet pussy, even more hungry then it was thirty-seconds ago. This time it was three fingers in as he wiggled them back and forth. I was so wet you could hear a squishing sound as his fingers went from front to back. Two fingers began pumping again and that’s when I felt it, the unmistakable sensation right before…

“Whoa! Oh my god! I didn’t know you were a squirter. That’s so sexy.” René pumped harder and faster. I could feel the warm liquid from my squirt running across my thigh, soaking the sheets beneath me. And then the next wave hit. Before I could relish in the first eruption, I got hit with an orgasm the force of a tsunami. I had to cover my mouth with both hands to keep from waking the entire house and with the waves repeatedly washing, crashing over me, I might have disturbed the entire neighborhood.

“You are so naughty. I had no idea,” René growled in my ear his french accent oozing, dripping over every syllable.

He finally gave me a break from his fingers. I thought it was so I could enjoy my orgasm but as it turned out he had something completely different in mind. He grabbed one of my butt cheeks and slide a finger inside my tight dark hole. Anal sex.

Gasp. I hadn’t finished cumming from the finger fuck and then there was a new sensation making my orgasm build again.

“You’re so tight. I can barely get my finger in there.” René pumped my tight ass slowly, spreading my cheeks to make the entrance wider.

Haaaa! The sound came out of my mouth like a stolen whisper carried through the air. I’m relieved and my body relaxed when he pulled his long slender finger out but my rest was short-lived. His hand once again spread my cheek and I felt the massive head of his dick poke its way into my tight ass. Ahhh!

René paused. I could feel the head throbbing, pulsating as it stretched me with each beat. I don’t give my ass away to everyone and René certainly had no right to just take it and before I could protest, he forced the rest of his giant dick into my tight hole with no hesitation until he was balls deep. My eyes rolled to the back of my head and I moaned, groaned from deep within my throat.

Somehow he found the nasty girl in me. The girl that lives in the black and red of the Sexual RainbowTM. Very few men have seen me red which means no one has ever seen me black. That’s reserved for my fantasies but I couldn’t resist the full feeling of René’s dick and I began pumping on his thick monster. Little does René know, he has now unleashed the monster within this polite little french girl. I took my time with the first few strokes but once I felt open, I picked up the pace and pumped with so much force, he just laid there, arms in the air so as not to be in my way.

I pumped and grind until I felt the tell-tale signs I was about to cum so I put his hand on my tit and encouraged him to squeeze my nipple. He slid his other hand underneath and around my body to my still throbbing clit and flicked it, sliding another of his finger between my wet lips and into my greedy pussy. And that was it. That was the signal to every nerve in my body to begin firing. My body quivered and shook violently. I looked like I was convulsing. I couldn’t control it and René knew. He wrapped his arms around me and held me tight. He took over pumping. His moves were short and slow. He caught each wave, prolonging my orgasm each thrust. Never have aftershocks lasted so long. Somehow René knew how to keep them going until he was ready for them to stop.

“I’m glad I could make you cum naughty girl but I’m not done with you. I want to watch you ride.” He pulled out of my ass slowly and rolled over onto his back positioning, himself so he could see me and I could watch myself in the mirror.

Before mounting him, I paused to admire how hard his dick was and more importantly, how big it was. I gave it a quick kiss and lick but that wasn’t enough. I couldn’t resist. Without further introduction between my mouth and his dick, I gobbled him to the base. He was deep in the back of my throat and getting harder by the second. I slowly slid my mouth up to the head, swirled my tongue around the ridge before releasing it, grabbing it with my hand to stroke it a few times.

The expression on René’s face was priceless. His eyes were wide with amazement and awe. He said nothing, just looked at me as I worked him with both hands. I put his head in my mouth one more time, sucking on it, getting it nice and wet and still he didn’t break his gaze.

I climbed his dick slowly, looking to see if René’s expression would finally change. He dropped his head down to the bed and then looked at me again with a big smile. “You are so not what I expected.”

René leaned back and I began grinding, feeling the ridge of his fat head rubbing my squishy g-spot as I moved forward and backward, rubbing my clit and his mound.

He’s even more sexy then I imagined, I thought as I leaned in to kiss him, to feel his soft lips pressed up against mine. The heat of his breath on my skin was orgasmic. Looking deep into his eyes I grind slowly, enjoying every inch of him — the feel of his body, the smell of his skin.

René flipped me on to my back and went deep between my legs. My greedy pussy opened wide and sucked him in deep. My walls squeezed him as he filled me up from the bottom to the top, balls slapping me with each thrust.

I hated to admit it but René again had the upper hand. Mmmm. The scruff of his beard tickled my soft skin as he nibbled my ear. I can’t let him keep getting the upper hand. I swiveled my position, my hair gently brushed his skin as I leaned back in reverse cowgirl. I bounced and grind some more. The burn in my thighs indicated I was working hard like squats at the gym but I ignored it. There was no workout to compare to the pleasure of riding René. I noticed how tight his chest was as I braced myself on it as I bounced on him like he was a game at an amusement park. He gripped my waist, lifted me up and then forced me down hard on his dick. Mmmm. God he felt soooo good.

From this position I decided to put my pussy in his face for a good licking while I sucked on his dick again. His tongue was truly talented because it wasn’t long before I felt myself tingling again. Up and down, around and around — his tongue didn’t miss any part of my throbbing pussy. It even found its way inside, lapping up my creamy nectar like a dessert thirsty nomad, as he continued licking my pussy.

We flowed from position to position with ease. On my side, I raised my leg so René could stroke me deep and long from behind. Being with him felt so comfortable, so natural. New position. From in from of me, he grabbed my legs, plunged deep between them, positioned and repositioned them several times. He spread me wide, bent me at the knee, squeezed them together. After a few positions and several deep strokes, I closed my eyes to fully enjoy the experience and suddenly I felt moisture on my feet. Ooo, he’s a toe sucker, a man with a foot fetish. Now whose surprised?

With my legs stretched high along side his shoulders, René stoked me long and hard holding my toes close to his lips. From this position, he lifted my body off the bed and stroked my elevated ass. The weightless fuck was amazing. As I was recording the feeling in my memory, I felt the muscles in René’s body tighten and I knew he was ready to cum. He straddled my belly, leaving his dick staring at me, bobbing from side to side, begging for attention. I was more that happy to oblige stroking him until he came. With one hand on his balls and the other on his thick shaft, René released his milky cum to me, in my hair and on my belly. I was delighted to finally return the favor.

We snuggled, kissing and gazing into each other’s eyes. I thought to myself, I hope I’m not dreaming. This was absolutely amazing. He was worth the wait.

Knock. Knock. Knock. René and I looked at each other and tried not to laugh. Knock. Knock. Knock. We hadn’t been seen together ever and I certainly didn’t want the first time René and I were linked to be in my bed at my boss’s house. I turned to look at the door, hoping if we were quiet my unexpected visitor would go away. Knock. Knock. Knock. “Ms. DeBaptiste, are you awake?” I turned back to René and he was gone. I looked around the room thinking maybe he was hiding in a corner or the closet and realized I was alone in my room. I couldn’t find René because he wasn’t there. He was nothing more than a dream as he still remains.

THE END]]>
  008-STORY-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 25.52 KB / Downloads: 28)

I don’t know when he snuck into my room but I awoke to find René massaging my throbbing clit and sucking on my neck.

Mmmm. I pushed my ass up against his dick which was hard as granite.

When did he sneak into my room? How long had he been here? Did he see me in the mirror? My mind swirled with questions. I wasn’t sure if I was dizzy from him poking my throbbing pussy while rubbing my clit or if it was the confusion of trying to figure out how a man who wouldn’t look at me, let alone talk to me was now in my bed.

“For as long as I’ve been in the states, I’ve tried hard not to touch you but then I saw your door open and when I peaked in and saw you playing with yourself, I couldn’t hold back anymore.” Rene whispered in my ear as if he heard the questions I had just asked myself.

I guided his hand so that he had two fingers inside me. He pumped and I pumped back. He went faster and I kept pace. The rhythm was getting frantic.

Ahhh! I’m about to cum. Feeling his thick dick sliding between my cheeks every time I pulled back from is fingers pumping me ferociously got me hotter and hotter. The heat from between my thighs was reaching a scorching temperature.

“I wanted to kiss every inch of your body on the first day I saw you.” René lightly pecked my shoulder with his lips and then grazed my it with his teeth. I flinched and the opposing sensations.

“As I’d watch you walk down the hall at the office, your beautiful curly hair would tease me, resting on the top of your plump ass accentuated by those tight skirts you wear.” He grabbed a fistful of my hair and yanked my head back to suck on my neck again. He nibbled on my ear and whispered, “You’re so wet Tiffany.”

Surprised he knew my name, I opened my mouth to let out a moan and his fingers found their way in before anything could come out.

Mmmm. I tasted good. His fingers tasted good. Slowly, he pumped my mouth with his long slender digits. He ran them across my lips on his way back down to my soaking wet pussy, even more hungry then it was thirty-seconds ago. This time it was three fingers in as he wiggled them back and forth. I was so wet you could hear a squishing sound as his fingers went from front to back. Two fingers began pumping again and that’s when I felt it, the unmistakable sensation right before…

“Whoa! Oh my god! I didn’t know you were a squirter. That’s so sexy.” René pumped harder and faster. I could feel the warm liquid from my squirt running across my thigh, soaking the sheets beneath me. And then the next wave hit. Before I could relish in the first eruption, I got hit with an orgasm the force of a tsunami. I had to cover my mouth with both hands to keep from waking the entire house and with the waves repeatedly washing, crashing over me, I might have disturbed the entire neighborhood.

“You are so naughty. I had no idea,” René growled in my ear his french accent oozing, dripping over every syllable.

He finally gave me a break from his fingers. I thought it was so I could enjoy my orgasm but as it turned out he had something completely different in mind. He grabbed one of my butt cheeks and slide a finger inside my tight dark hole. Anal sex.

Gasp. I hadn’t finished cumming from the finger fuck and then there was a new sensation making my orgasm build again.

“You’re so tight. I can barely get my finger in there.” René pumped my tight ass slowly, spreading my cheeks to make the entrance wider.

Haaaa! The sound came out of my mouth like a stolen whisper carried through the air. I’m relieved and my body relaxed when he pulled his long slender finger out but my rest was short-lived. His hand once again spread my cheek and I felt the massive head of his dick poke its way into my tight ass. Ahhh!

René paused. I could feel the head throbbing, pulsating as it stretched me with each beat. I don’t give my ass away to everyone and René certainly had no right to just take it and before I could protest, he forced the rest of his giant dick into my tight hole with no hesitation until he was balls deep. My eyes rolled to the back of my head and I moaned, groaned from deep within my throat.

Somehow he found the nasty girl in me. The girl that lives in the black and red of the Sexual RainbowTM. Very few men have seen me red which means no one has ever seen me black. That’s reserved for my fantasies but I couldn’t resist the full feeling of René’s dick and I began pumping on his thick monster. Little does René know, he has now unleashed the monster within this polite little french girl. I took my time with the first few strokes but once I felt open, I picked up the pace and pumped with so much force, he just laid there, arms in the air so as not to be in my way.

I pumped and grind until I felt the tell-tale signs I was about to cum so I put his hand on my tit and encouraged him to squeeze my nipple. He slid his other hand underneath and around my body to my still throbbing clit and flicked it, sliding another of his finger between my wet lips and into my greedy pussy. And that was it. That was the signal to every nerve in my body to begin firing. My body quivered and shook violently. I looked like I was convulsing. I couldn’t control it and René knew. He wrapped his arms around me and held me tight. He took over pumping. His moves were short and slow. He caught each wave, prolonging my orgasm each thrust. Never have aftershocks lasted so long. Somehow René knew how to keep them going until he was ready for them to stop.

“I’m glad I could make you cum naughty girl but I’m not done with you. I want to watch you ride.” He pulled out of my ass slowly and rolled over onto his back positioning, himself so he could see me and I could watch myself in the mirror.

Before mounting him, I paused to admire how hard his dick was and more importantly, how big it was. I gave it a quick kiss and lick but that wasn’t enough. I couldn’t resist. Without further introduction between my mouth and his dick, I gobbled him to the base. He was deep in the back of my throat and getting harder by the second. I slowly slid my mouth up to the head, swirled my tongue around the ridge before releasing it, grabbing it with my hand to stroke it a few times.

The expression on René’s face was priceless. His eyes were wide with amazement and awe. He said nothing, just looked at me as I worked him with both hands. I put his head in my mouth one more time, sucking on it, getting it nice and wet and still he didn’t break his gaze.

I climbed his dick slowly, looking to see if René’s expression would finally change. He dropped his head down to the bed and then looked at me again with a big smile. “You are so not what I expected.”

René leaned back and I began grinding, feeling the ridge of his fat head rubbing my squishy g-spot as I moved forward and backward, rubbing my clit and his mound.

He’s even more sexy then I imagined, I thought as I leaned in to kiss him, to feel his soft lips pressed up against mine. The heat of his breath on my skin was orgasmic. Looking deep into his eyes I grind slowly, enjoying every inch of him — the feel of his body, the smell of his skin.

René flipped me on to my back and went deep between my legs. My greedy pussy opened wide and sucked him in deep. My walls squeezed him as he filled me up from the bottom to the top, balls slapping me with each thrust.

I hated to admit it but René again had the upper hand. Mmmm. The scruff of his beard tickled my soft skin as he nibbled my ear. I can’t let him keep getting the upper hand. I swiveled my position, my hair gently brushed his skin as I leaned back in reverse cowgirl. I bounced and grind some more. The burn in my thighs indicated I was working hard like squats at the gym but I ignored it. There was no workout to compare to the pleasure of riding René. I noticed how tight his chest was as I braced myself on it as I bounced on him like he was a game at an amusement park. He gripped my waist, lifted me up and then forced me down hard on his dick. Mmmm. God he felt soooo good.

From this position I decided to put my pussy in his face for a good licking while I sucked on his dick again. His tongue was truly talented because it wasn’t long before I felt myself tingling again. Up and down, around and around — his tongue didn’t miss any part of my throbbing pussy. It even found its way inside, lapping up my creamy nectar like a dessert thirsty nomad, as he continued licking my pussy.

We flowed from position to position with ease. On my side, I raised my leg so René could stroke me deep and long from behind. Being with him felt so comfortable, so natural. New position. From in from of me, he grabbed my legs, plunged deep between them, positioned and repositioned them several times. He spread me wide, bent me at the knee, squeezed them together. After a few positions and several deep strokes, I closed my eyes to fully enjoy the experience and suddenly I felt moisture on my feet. Ooo, he’s a toe sucker, a man with a foot fetish. Now whose surprised?

With my legs stretched high along side his shoulders, René stoked me long and hard holding my toes close to his lips. From this position, he lifted my body off the bed and stroked my elevated ass. The weightless fuck was amazing. As I was recording the feeling in my memory, I felt the muscles in René’s body tighten and I knew he was ready to cum. He straddled my belly, leaving his dick staring at me, bobbing from side to side, begging for attention. I was more that happy to oblige stroking him until he came. With one hand on his balls and the other on his thick shaft, René released his milky cum to me, in my hair and on my belly. I was delighted to finally return the favor.

We snuggled, kissing and gazing into each other’s eyes. I thought to myself, I hope I’m not dreaming. This was absolutely amazing. He was worth the wait.

Knock. Knock. Knock. René and I looked at each other and tried not to laugh. Knock. Knock. Knock. We hadn’t been seen together ever and I certainly didn’t want the first time René and I were linked to be in my bed at my boss’s house. I turned to look at the door, hoping if we were quiet my unexpected visitor would go away. Knock. Knock. Knock. “Ms. DeBaptiste, are you awake?” I turned back to René and he was gone. I looked around the room thinking maybe he was hiding in a corner or the closet and realized I was alone in my room. I couldn’t find René because he wasn’t there. He was nothing more than a dream as he still remains.

THE END]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1339 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 13:05:38 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1339
  008-STORY-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 50.63 KB / Downloads: 10)

She knew he was going to be good. Just how good didn’t really matter. She had already imagined how his lips were going to feel against her mouth… how his firm, muscled body would feel against her soft skin… what he was going to feel like inside her… her imagination was plenty enough to get her juices flowing. The rest was really just details.

Like his name. She called him Romeo, but was his name really important? For that matter, was hers?

It was all part of the plan. A spontaneous trip to an exotic island where no one knew who she was, or why she was there—the whys were always so complicated. Career not panning out the way it was intended… a string of exes that just didn’t make the grade… all of it was left behind in her small London flat she shared with three roommates, including her real name.

Jasmine was the name she chose on her vacation. Jasmine was confident, carefree, and single. Jasmine’s only desire was to lay by the pool and drink tequila for a solid week. No phones. No social media. No texting with friends or late-night booty video calls with ex-boyfriends. Jasmine wanted to be alone, and answer to no one.

No one, that is, except for Romeo.

Jasmine first spotted the dark, handsome, stranger shortly after she checked in. He was sitting by himself, lounging by the pool in a pair of tight, white swim trunks and gold-rimmed sunglasses. She kept a curious eye on him, looking for a wife, or girlfriend as she took a seat on the outdoor couch opposite him across the private veranda. No one appeared. It was just the two of them, not a single other people insight.

Romeo was gorgeous. Tall, defined, with short spiked hair and smooth, dark skin the colour of chocolate that made her insides ignite. She immediately felt the urge to flirt with the handsome stranger and get to know him a bit better. In fact, that’s exactly what she would’ve done if she were alone on a typical vacation.

Jasmine had other ideas.

Jasmine didn’t care to get to know anyone a bit better. Jasmine was bold, and her pheromones were running wild. Jasmine tossed back a shot of tequila. She was ready to play.

Stretching her legs out, she teased her white floral sundress up over her thighs. She casually caressed her smooth skin as she drank in her new obsession. He didn’t seem in any particular hurry to dive into the water or do anything other than just sit on the edge of the pool, soaking up the sun, which was fine with her. She could keep her eyes on his glorious body, watching the water drip down his defined abs all afternoon.

She couldn’t however, keep from touching herself much longer.

Jasmine shifted her legs on the sofa and pulled her sundress up over her hips. She was only wearing a tiny, barely-there pair of white panties. At any moment someone could come around the corner and catch her with her legs spread open, touching herself as she stared across the pool at a complete stranger. Daring. Bold. Utterly wrong—the exact sort of behaviour that a proper woman like herself would never consider back home, yet exactly the kind of behaviour Jasmine intended to exhibit on this vacation… and it was only the start.

~

A smile bounced its way back and forth between the two strangers. So far Romeo had yet to move from his position on the edge of the pool. It struck Jasmine that her new obsession might only be interested in spending the afternoon tanning his athletic body, or maybe he wasn’t even interested in women, although she didn’t feel that was the case. No, he was going to be interested in her soon enough, she was certain.

Sure enough, like a bee finding its honey, he stood up and moved over toward her. They didn’t speak, at least not with words. His eyes drank her in, as her eyes did the same to him. She could feel him undressing her as if her sundress had disappeared in the blink of his eye as he gazed at her large, firm breasts, and her long, tanned legs. She had already admired his rippled muscles from afar, but now she, too, stared at his dark, defined body from just a few feet away, imagining what his cock would feel like if she held it in her hand, or what it would taste like if she were to slide it inside her mouth.

Nothing, of course, she would ever consider doing back home. A complete stranger?

Never. Except she wasn’t back home. She was on vacation… and on vacation, there were no rules.

He sat down next to her and leaned forward. She didn’t hesitate.

They kissed hungrily. She stared into his eyes, hidden behind his gold-rimmed sunglasses as their mouths met. Their lips and tongues explored one another, her breath nearly extinguished with a simple kiss filled with a hunger and desire she had not experienced in a long time. She gave in quickly to the passion flowing through her, allowing her instincts to control her body’s movements. Her mind simply wasn’t needed.

Her arousal deepened as Romeo’s hands roamed and groped her body. His powerful hands moved to her neck, holding her like a possession. That was fine with her. She wanted to be possessed. She wanted to be taken, and ravished, and fucked beyond compare. She wanted this from the moment she saw him.

They caught their breaths to share a drink, and confirm they were still the only ones in the secluded veranda. Maybe they did speak briefly. Maybe that was when he told her his name was Romeo, and she told him he could call her Jasmine. It was tough to recall. All she knew was that she wanted to hear him say her name as he plunged his cock into her, over and over again.

“Oh, Jasmine,” she wanted to hear him groan. “You’re so beautiful…”

“I want you so badly, Romeo… I want to feel you in me, I want to feel your beautiful cock buried so deep in me…”

Of course, she didn’t say a word. Even Jasmine had her limits.

Their drinks were set aside. They resumed kissing. This time their passion was fueled by a desire to take things much further. Both parties were consenting to this madness. Both parties were now an equal part of this instant attraction. There was no turning back.

Romeo’s hands moved to the top of her dress. He caressed her breasts through the sheer fabric. Her nipples were erect and throbbing as he lowered his head and slid his tongue up and down her neck. She moaned against him, her desire for this complete stranger increasing with each flick of his tongue on her skin.

“God, that’s so good,” she whispered. “I want you so badly.”

Did she really utter those words? Did he respond? Did they say anything the entire afternoon they were together? She couldn’t be certain.

His hands moved under her dress. She spread her legs as his fingers found her panties and easily slipped past the flimsy fabric. She was shaved smooth in preparation for her trip, with just a tiny patch of dark hair. She arched her back and reached her hand toward his cock. She swung her long legs over his, giving him full access to her body. Touching at the same time, they began moving, pleasuring each other with the intensity that comes from knowing that soon they would be fucking, hard and deep. She stroked his thick, long cock as his fingers slipped inside her wet folds, already in a rhythm that felt familiar.

~

He could make her come in an instant, she could feel it. Her inhibitions were gone, her pores practically oozing with her newfound sexuality. She was in heat, and the stallion she had selected was hers to ride. She wanted that, badly. Yet, first, she needed to experience just what her stallion had to offer.

Lowering her head to Romeo’s lap, Jasmine pulled down his shorts and took hold of his cock. She held it in her hands, admiring not just his thick, hard shaft, but the body from which it came. His abs quivered under her touch. Beads of perspiration appeared on his skin… or was he not even sweating, and that was simply water from the pool? No, he was breathing heavily, his chest heaving up and down, as lost in the moment as she was.

She could feel the control she held over him, his member pulsing in her hand. She held all the cards. She could get up, pull her dress back down over her hips and walk away, and return to her hotel room, satisfied with an afternoon makeout outdoor sex session. She could walk away without ever looking back, satisfied in knowing she could conquer any male she encountered on her vacation, with just a wink and a nod.

Or, she could tease her stranger, bring him to the complete edge, until he was so close to exploding she could feel his tip practically bursting, then simply pull away. She could request that he visit her later, and take her out to dinner, like a proper lady.

She could do any of this.

Yet, there was truly only one thing she wished to do. She wanted to fuck Romeo in the worst way. Here, now, in the middle of the afternoon on the veranda where they could be caught at a moment’s notice. She wanted to ride him until she came over and over on his glorious cock.

Leaning forward, she brushed her long, dark hair to the side and sucked the tip of his shaft between her lips. Swirling her tongue around his bulbous tip, she bounced her head up and down, enjoying the sheer girth that filled her mouth until she was practically gagging. Normally, she was not one to get too dramatic giving oral. She preferred to receive, or just accept a cock inside her as part of lovemaking. Jasmine wasn’t part of any normal rules. She was the vacation seductress, and Jasmine was an absolute whore when it came to giving head.

Jasmine sucked Romeo’s cock furiously, working her tongue up and down his thick member. She moved to his balls, sucking his large sac into her mouth with no hesitation, enjoying the rough texture in contrast to the smoothness of his shaft. She couldn’t get enough of him. She was dripping wet, the aching need between her legs nearly impossible to bear. His hands continued to fondle her and tease her clit. He pulled her dress down, consuming her bare breasts and swallowing her nipples with his dark, luscious lips. He pushed her back against the cushions and moved lower, tasting her with his deviant tongue. She arched her back and groaned as he feverishly licked her clit and spread her open with his long fingers. She moaned loudly as she fought to regain control. She pushed herself up and moved her head back over the top of his cock, stroking his shaft as she licked up and down his full length, and ran her tongue over his balls. He stood in front of her as her head bobbed up and down, faster and faster, mimicking the movement she soon knew would be her body on that cock.

It couldn’t come fast enough.

She pushed herself up. Peeling her dress over her head and tossing it to the side she pushed Romeo back against the couch. Straddling his thighs, she lowered her body down onto his lap. His rigid staff nearly came up to her belly button. She took hold of his cock and lowered herself down onto him. Inch by inch he penetrated her. She gasped with pleasure as he began thrusting into her, pushing his cock between her lips, spreading her open. Her mouth moved down to meet his. They kissed again, hard, full and deep. He grabbed her hips, reaching behind her and squeezing the flesh of her buttocks, pulling her body to him until they moved together as one. She cried out as they held each other tightly, fucking in the sun-filled afternoon, with not a care in the world.

Vacation sex. It was fucking perfect.

~

They changed positions. She stretched her lithe frame across the couch, his lean, dark body tucked behind hers. To anyone walking by, they might’ve been simply cuddling in the shade by the pool, except they were both completely naked, and after a moment’s glance it would become apparent they had no intention of cuddling.

He entered her from behind, pushing his cock between her slick folds and driving deep inside her. Jasmine gasped and closed her eyes. Romeo was no longer just a stranger she’d met on vacation. He was not just her lover… he was the perfect companion whom she’d had many times. He knew all there was to know about her. His hands knew the canvas of her body like only an experienced artist can know his muse. He knew just how to touch her, just how to stroke her in just the right way to make her explode. He held the key to her soul. There was no union more perfect than the one she felt right now, with him buried inside her.

She pushed the familiar sensations away.

Jasmine was here to forget, to experience something new. Romeo was not her companion. Jasmine would make certain of that.

Flipping around again she pushed herself down on all fours. She arched her back and thrust her hips back as Romeo took her from behind. Her hair blew wildly around her as his cock penetrated her, deeper and deeper with each thrust. Jasmine cried out, not caring if anyone heard her, or if anyone saw the two of them. Part of her wanted someone to come watch as she fucked her stranger, maybe even to join them. Wouldn’t it be wild? Jasmine truly had no limits.

Jasmine did, however, had needs… and she needed to come.

She rode him, bucking her hips against him as hard as she could. Faster and faster she fucked the tall, handsome man she’d just met without a care in the world. He flipped her over and she spread her legs wide, drawing him into her as deep as he could go. She sat on top of him, her naked body on full display as she bounced up and down, then returned back onto all fours. Any position she wanted. She was no longer concerned if he was going to come. She didn’t need to ask if he was going to spend the night, or if he wanted to go to breakfast the next morning. None of it mattered. All that mattered was that his delicious cock was buried in her pussy, fucking her brains out until she climaxed.

Jasmine pushed her body up and pressed her hips back against his long, thick cock. She felt his hand on her buttocks, then his finger slide inside her anus. She rocked back against him as he penetrated her with his cock and his finger.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck… that’s the spot!” she cried out. “You’re going to make me come!”

Her body exploded. She screamed as the sheer pleasure washed over her, again and again. With his cock buried in her pussy and his finger in her ass she came and came. Her life she’d left behind was completely lost in the sea of bliss that consumed her. Her troubled exes. Her nagging job. Her untidy flatmates. All of it vanished as the woman known only as Jasmine screamed in ecstasy while Romeo fucked her through an earth-shattering climax, and then another, and then one more.

Finally, Jasmine caught her breath. She shifted around and smiled up at the perfect tall dark stranger that had brought her so much pleasure. It was only fair now that she provided the same release for him. She spread her legs and arched her back and moaned beneath him as he thrust into her hard, driving her back into the cushions as his climax built. Just as he was about to explode, he pulled out, then pumped his thick cock and ejaculated a stream of warm, white fluid on her breasts. She ran her hands over his torso until his seed was completely drained from his body. She pushed herself up and they sat back and held each other, a brief moment of intimacy that even Jasmine would allow.

Shortly, they would go their separate ways. Jasmine would return to her suite, Romeo would return back from where he came. They would part as strangers… just as they planned.

In another world, in another time, maybe they could’ve been strangers who had just met, who were so consumed by desire that they had to have each other right there, right out in the open in the middle of the afternoon. Jasmine would never know. Because as deeply as she desired to perhaps meet a stranger like Romeo in a bar, or encounter him in a dark corner of a dance club and instantly have her way with him, she knew it was never to happen.

She was simply not that kind of girl.

Rachel turned to Jared, with a deep, satisfying smile on her lips.

“What do you say we go back to the room and take a shower, then get some drinks at the hotel bar?”

Jared smiled. “I was thinking the same thing.”

Rachel reached for her dress as Jared pulled his shorts back on.

“Was that everything you hoped?” he asked her.

She turned back with a smile. “Absolutely, my Romeo. I love you.”

“I love you, too, Jasmine.”

They giggled, then kissed. The same kiss as before, but so different.

They dressed quickly, now fully aware of just how crazy their little adventure had been, thankful that no one had indeed ventured out to the veranda to catch them. They walked arm in arm back to their hotel room… two strangers, two lovers, two companions.

Vacation sex is about the moment… the wanting, the desire, and the immediate gratification. Rachel and Jared dipped their toes into the fantasy they had both wanted to experience… sex with a complete stranger. It had been everything they’d hoped for. Hot, animalistic, and a newfound desire that only served to stoke their already hot fire for each other.

Still, Rachel couldn’t help but feel a little tingle as she slipped on her pair of high heels and applied her lipstick later that evening before they headed out, wondering if Jared might wish to partake in their little game once again. Romeo was a good catch… it would be a shame to let the rest of their vacation go to waste.

The End]]>
  008-STORY-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 50.63 KB / Downloads: 10)

She knew he was going to be good. Just how good didn’t really matter. She had already imagined how his lips were going to feel against her mouth… how his firm, muscled body would feel against her soft skin… what he was going to feel like inside her… her imagination was plenty enough to get her juices flowing. The rest was really just details.

Like his name. She called him Romeo, but was his name really important? For that matter, was hers?

It was all part of the plan. A spontaneous trip to an exotic island where no one knew who she was, or why she was there—the whys were always so complicated. Career not panning out the way it was intended… a string of exes that just didn’t make the grade… all of it was left behind in her small London flat she shared with three roommates, including her real name.

Jasmine was the name she chose on her vacation. Jasmine was confident, carefree, and single. Jasmine’s only desire was to lay by the pool and drink tequila for a solid week. No phones. No social media. No texting with friends or late-night booty video calls with ex-boyfriends. Jasmine wanted to be alone, and answer to no one.

No one, that is, except for Romeo.

Jasmine first spotted the dark, handsome, stranger shortly after she checked in. He was sitting by himself, lounging by the pool in a pair of tight, white swim trunks and gold-rimmed sunglasses. She kept a curious eye on him, looking for a wife, or girlfriend as she took a seat on the outdoor couch opposite him across the private veranda. No one appeared. It was just the two of them, not a single other people insight.

Romeo was gorgeous. Tall, defined, with short spiked hair and smooth, dark skin the colour of chocolate that made her insides ignite. She immediately felt the urge to flirt with the handsome stranger and get to know him a bit better. In fact, that’s exactly what she would’ve done if she were alone on a typical vacation.

Jasmine had other ideas.

Jasmine didn’t care to get to know anyone a bit better. Jasmine was bold, and her pheromones were running wild. Jasmine tossed back a shot of tequila. She was ready to play.

Stretching her legs out, she teased her white floral sundress up over her thighs. She casually caressed her smooth skin as she drank in her new obsession. He didn’t seem in any particular hurry to dive into the water or do anything other than just sit on the edge of the pool, soaking up the sun, which was fine with her. She could keep her eyes on his glorious body, watching the water drip down his defined abs all afternoon.

She couldn’t however, keep from touching herself much longer.

Jasmine shifted her legs on the sofa and pulled her sundress up over her hips. She was only wearing a tiny, barely-there pair of white panties. At any moment someone could come around the corner and catch her with her legs spread open, touching herself as she stared across the pool at a complete stranger. Daring. Bold. Utterly wrong—the exact sort of behaviour that a proper woman like herself would never consider back home, yet exactly the kind of behaviour Jasmine intended to exhibit on this vacation… and it was only the start.

~

A smile bounced its way back and forth between the two strangers. So far Romeo had yet to move from his position on the edge of the pool. It struck Jasmine that her new obsession might only be interested in spending the afternoon tanning his athletic body, or maybe he wasn’t even interested in women, although she didn’t feel that was the case. No, he was going to be interested in her soon enough, she was certain.

Sure enough, like a bee finding its honey, he stood up and moved over toward her. They didn’t speak, at least not with words. His eyes drank her in, as her eyes did the same to him. She could feel him undressing her as if her sundress had disappeared in the blink of his eye as he gazed at her large, firm breasts, and her long, tanned legs. She had already admired his rippled muscles from afar, but now she, too, stared at his dark, defined body from just a few feet away, imagining what his cock would feel like if she held it in her hand, or what it would taste like if she were to slide it inside her mouth.

Nothing, of course, she would ever consider doing back home. A complete stranger?

Never. Except she wasn’t back home. She was on vacation… and on vacation, there were no rules.

He sat down next to her and leaned forward. She didn’t hesitate.

They kissed hungrily. She stared into his eyes, hidden behind his gold-rimmed sunglasses as their mouths met. Their lips and tongues explored one another, her breath nearly extinguished with a simple kiss filled with a hunger and desire she had not experienced in a long time. She gave in quickly to the passion flowing through her, allowing her instincts to control her body’s movements. Her mind simply wasn’t needed.

Her arousal deepened as Romeo’s hands roamed and groped her body. His powerful hands moved to her neck, holding her like a possession. That was fine with her. She wanted to be possessed. She wanted to be taken, and ravished, and fucked beyond compare. She wanted this from the moment she saw him.

They caught their breaths to share a drink, and confirm they were still the only ones in the secluded veranda. Maybe they did speak briefly. Maybe that was when he told her his name was Romeo, and she told him he could call her Jasmine. It was tough to recall. All she knew was that she wanted to hear him say her name as he plunged his cock into her, over and over again.

“Oh, Jasmine,” she wanted to hear him groan. “You’re so beautiful…”

“I want you so badly, Romeo… I want to feel you in me, I want to feel your beautiful cock buried so deep in me…”

Of course, she didn’t say a word. Even Jasmine had her limits.

Their drinks were set aside. They resumed kissing. This time their passion was fueled by a desire to take things much further. Both parties were consenting to this madness. Both parties were now an equal part of this instant attraction. There was no turning back.

Romeo’s hands moved to the top of her dress. He caressed her breasts through the sheer fabric. Her nipples were erect and throbbing as he lowered his head and slid his tongue up and down her neck. She moaned against him, her desire for this complete stranger increasing with each flick of his tongue on her skin.

“God, that’s so good,” she whispered. “I want you so badly.”

Did she really utter those words? Did he respond? Did they say anything the entire afternoon they were together? She couldn’t be certain.

His hands moved under her dress. She spread her legs as his fingers found her panties and easily slipped past the flimsy fabric. She was shaved smooth in preparation for her trip, with just a tiny patch of dark hair. She arched her back and reached her hand toward his cock. She swung her long legs over his, giving him full access to her body. Touching at the same time, they began moving, pleasuring each other with the intensity that comes from knowing that soon they would be fucking, hard and deep. She stroked his thick, long cock as his fingers slipped inside her wet folds, already in a rhythm that felt familiar.

~

He could make her come in an instant, she could feel it. Her inhibitions were gone, her pores practically oozing with her newfound sexuality. She was in heat, and the stallion she had selected was hers to ride. She wanted that, badly. Yet, first, she needed to experience just what her stallion had to offer.

Lowering her head to Romeo’s lap, Jasmine pulled down his shorts and took hold of his cock. She held it in her hands, admiring not just his thick, hard shaft, but the body from which it came. His abs quivered under her touch. Beads of perspiration appeared on his skin… or was he not even sweating, and that was simply water from the pool? No, he was breathing heavily, his chest heaving up and down, as lost in the moment as she was.

She could feel the control she held over him, his member pulsing in her hand. She held all the cards. She could get up, pull her dress back down over her hips and walk away, and return to her hotel room, satisfied with an afternoon makeout outdoor sex session. She could walk away without ever looking back, satisfied in knowing she could conquer any male she encountered on her vacation, with just a wink and a nod.

Or, she could tease her stranger, bring him to the complete edge, until he was so close to exploding she could feel his tip practically bursting, then simply pull away. She could request that he visit her later, and take her out to dinner, like a proper lady.

She could do any of this.

Yet, there was truly only one thing she wished to do. She wanted to fuck Romeo in the worst way. Here, now, in the middle of the afternoon on the veranda where they could be caught at a moment’s notice. She wanted to ride him until she came over and over on his glorious cock.

Leaning forward, she brushed her long, dark hair to the side and sucked the tip of his shaft between her lips. Swirling her tongue around his bulbous tip, she bounced her head up and down, enjoying the sheer girth that filled her mouth until she was practically gagging. Normally, she was not one to get too dramatic giving oral. She preferred to receive, or just accept a cock inside her as part of lovemaking. Jasmine wasn’t part of any normal rules. She was the vacation seductress, and Jasmine was an absolute whore when it came to giving head.

Jasmine sucked Romeo’s cock furiously, working her tongue up and down his thick member. She moved to his balls, sucking his large sac into her mouth with no hesitation, enjoying the rough texture in contrast to the smoothness of his shaft. She couldn’t get enough of him. She was dripping wet, the aching need between her legs nearly impossible to bear. His hands continued to fondle her and tease her clit. He pulled her dress down, consuming her bare breasts and swallowing her nipples with his dark, luscious lips. He pushed her back against the cushions and moved lower, tasting her with his deviant tongue. She arched her back and groaned as he feverishly licked her clit and spread her open with his long fingers. She moaned loudly as she fought to regain control. She pushed herself up and moved her head back over the top of his cock, stroking his shaft as she licked up and down his full length, and ran her tongue over his balls. He stood in front of her as her head bobbed up and down, faster and faster, mimicking the movement she soon knew would be her body on that cock.

It couldn’t come fast enough.

She pushed herself up. Peeling her dress over her head and tossing it to the side she pushed Romeo back against the couch. Straddling his thighs, she lowered her body down onto his lap. His rigid staff nearly came up to her belly button. She took hold of his cock and lowered herself down onto him. Inch by inch he penetrated her. She gasped with pleasure as he began thrusting into her, pushing his cock between her lips, spreading her open. Her mouth moved down to meet his. They kissed again, hard, full and deep. He grabbed her hips, reaching behind her and squeezing the flesh of her buttocks, pulling her body to him until they moved together as one. She cried out as they held each other tightly, fucking in the sun-filled afternoon, with not a care in the world.

Vacation sex. It was fucking perfect.

~

They changed positions. She stretched her lithe frame across the couch, his lean, dark body tucked behind hers. To anyone walking by, they might’ve been simply cuddling in the shade by the pool, except they were both completely naked, and after a moment’s glance it would become apparent they had no intention of cuddling.

He entered her from behind, pushing his cock between her slick folds and driving deep inside her. Jasmine gasped and closed her eyes. Romeo was no longer just a stranger she’d met on vacation. He was not just her lover… he was the perfect companion whom she’d had many times. He knew all there was to know about her. His hands knew the canvas of her body like only an experienced artist can know his muse. He knew just how to touch her, just how to stroke her in just the right way to make her explode. He held the key to her soul. There was no union more perfect than the one she felt right now, with him buried inside her.

She pushed the familiar sensations away.

Jasmine was here to forget, to experience something new. Romeo was not her companion. Jasmine would make certain of that.

Flipping around again she pushed herself down on all fours. She arched her back and thrust her hips back as Romeo took her from behind. Her hair blew wildly around her as his cock penetrated her, deeper and deeper with each thrust. Jasmine cried out, not caring if anyone heard her, or if anyone saw the two of them. Part of her wanted someone to come watch as she fucked her stranger, maybe even to join them. Wouldn’t it be wild? Jasmine truly had no limits.

Jasmine did, however, had needs… and she needed to come.

She rode him, bucking her hips against him as hard as she could. Faster and faster she fucked the tall, handsome man she’d just met without a care in the world. He flipped her over and she spread her legs wide, drawing him into her as deep as he could go. She sat on top of him, her naked body on full display as she bounced up and down, then returned back onto all fours. Any position she wanted. She was no longer concerned if he was going to come. She didn’t need to ask if he was going to spend the night, or if he wanted to go to breakfast the next morning. None of it mattered. All that mattered was that his delicious cock was buried in her pussy, fucking her brains out until she climaxed.

Jasmine pushed her body up and pressed her hips back against his long, thick cock. She felt his hand on her buttocks, then his finger slide inside her anus. She rocked back against him as he penetrated her with his cock and his finger.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck… that’s the spot!” she cried out. “You’re going to make me come!”

Her body exploded. She screamed as the sheer pleasure washed over her, again and again. With his cock buried in her pussy and his finger in her ass she came and came. Her life she’d left behind was completely lost in the sea of bliss that consumed her. Her troubled exes. Her nagging job. Her untidy flatmates. All of it vanished as the woman known only as Jasmine screamed in ecstasy while Romeo fucked her through an earth-shattering climax, and then another, and then one more.

Finally, Jasmine caught her breath. She shifted around and smiled up at the perfect tall dark stranger that had brought her so much pleasure. It was only fair now that she provided the same release for him. She spread her legs and arched her back and moaned beneath him as he thrust into her hard, driving her back into the cushions as his climax built. Just as he was about to explode, he pulled out, then pumped his thick cock and ejaculated a stream of warm, white fluid on her breasts. She ran her hands over his torso until his seed was completely drained from his body. She pushed herself up and they sat back and held each other, a brief moment of intimacy that even Jasmine would allow.

Shortly, they would go their separate ways. Jasmine would return to her suite, Romeo would return back from where he came. They would part as strangers… just as they planned.

In another world, in another time, maybe they could’ve been strangers who had just met, who were so consumed by desire that they had to have each other right there, right out in the open in the middle of the afternoon. Jasmine would never know. Because as deeply as she desired to perhaps meet a stranger like Romeo in a bar, or encounter him in a dark corner of a dance club and instantly have her way with him, she knew it was never to happen.

She was simply not that kind of girl.

Rachel turned to Jared, with a deep, satisfying smile on her lips.

“What do you say we go back to the room and take a shower, then get some drinks at the hotel bar?”

Jared smiled. “I was thinking the same thing.”

Rachel reached for her dress as Jared pulled his shorts back on.

“Was that everything you hoped?” he asked her.

She turned back with a smile. “Absolutely, my Romeo. I love you.”

“I love you, too, Jasmine.”

They giggled, then kissed. The same kiss as before, but so different.

They dressed quickly, now fully aware of just how crazy their little adventure had been, thankful that no one had indeed ventured out to the veranda to catch them. They walked arm in arm back to their hotel room… two strangers, two lovers, two companions.

Vacation sex is about the moment… the wanting, the desire, and the immediate gratification. Rachel and Jared dipped their toes into the fantasy they had both wanted to experience… sex with a complete stranger. It had been everything they’d hoped for. Hot, animalistic, and a newfound desire that only served to stoke their already hot fire for each other.

Still, Rachel couldn’t help but feel a little tingle as she slipped on her pair of high heels and applied her lipstick later that evening before they headed out, wondering if Jared might wish to partake in their little game once again. Romeo was a good catch… it would be a shame to let the rest of their vacation go to waste.

The End]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1338 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 13:03:53 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1338
  008-STORY-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 27.64 KB / Downloads: 9)

Do you know the best thing about being with a man like my fiancé?

He knows exactly what a woman wants, fulfils her sexual fantasies. He knows exactly what to say, how to act, where to touch and when to stop…or not stop.

The game of cat and mouse is his specialty.

And today, I’m the mouse.

I’m exiting my afternoon meeting when my phone alerts me to a message and I open it up.

‘Taxi is outside. Bring your umbrella.’

Taxi? I’m working, I can’t just leave. Umbrella? Why would I need a—the downpour outside makes me roll my eyes.

‘Now. I’m waiting, baby.’

He’s waiting for me when he should be working. He’s planned this and my stomach flips in anticipation. I skip work without another second of hesitation and jump in the lift.

The taxi takes me home and pulls up outside our house.

He’s waiting for me inside.

My core ripples with arousal, heat surging to settle between my legs, and my nipples ache against my bra. In an instant I want him. I want him so badly, I shoot from the taxi and to the front door. Silence greets me when I step inside and listen for him.

The mid-afternoon sun streams through the windows of the living room as I continue to search for him. I stop, feeling the warmth on my skin that dances with my desire. I bite my bottom lip and wait.

He doesn’t keep me waiting long; two large hands cover my eyes and the length of a strong body pressed into me from behind. I gasp, drawing in a sharp breath before he turns me and backs me up to the wall with his hands in my hair. His breaths are uneven when he looks into my eyes. His body is hot through the suit I watched him put on this morning. His eyes are burning with lust that matches mine.

He crashes his mouth to mine, fusing our lips together in a kiss that is desperate and fluid, frantic yet carefree. His tongue sneaks over mine to explore my mouth with confident strokes. He rolls his hips as he bites my lip, he dips lower as he kisses my neck and his hand slips into my pants. I’m wet, so hot and desperate for his touch that sharp breaths escape my lips as his fingers find my clit and he rubs in a jagged circle.

This is it. This is what I love because my fiancé is a damn sex god, a romantic sex god.

He called me from work, summoned me because he knew his charm would work because he was horny and he wanted me…and he wouldn’t wait.

He kisses me with a ferocity that makes me gasp. His fingers fuck me with the confidence that always makes me moan and pray for more while hoping it will last forever. Easing me back to lay on the sofa, he keeps me on edge by cupping my pussy and stroking with the tenacity that roars through him and makes the outline of his hard cock visible beneath his suit trousers.

He lays me down and I part my legs. He strokes and fuses his lips to mine, swallowing the moan that escapes when his fingertip catches my clit. My trousers are next, keeping my ankles locked together, legs wide before his head dives between them.

Christ, his mouth is as incredible as the rest of him.

He laps and sucks at my swollen lips, his tongue making leisurely circles over my clit as he hums against my sensitive flesh and makes my legs quiver.

I can’t breathe. I can’t draw a deep enough breath to clear the euphoria his mouth creates.

His tongue swirls and circles, flicks and sucks, strokes and plunges and…

I sit up, denying myself the pleasure my mind and body crave, delay our release a little longer to push him to his feet and reach for his belt. He undoes his shirt. I free him from the restraints of his trousers, taking him in my hand, needing him in my mouth…

Looking up at him, I extend my tongue and take my first taste of his glorious cock. He’s smooth and rigid, tastes of his favourite body wash and the salt from his flesh.

I suck and lick. He sighs and groans. I stroke his long length and cup his balls. He pulls off his shirt and slips his hand into my hair.

I need him trembling for me. I need him panting and wild and frenzied.

We should be at work. We should be buried in piles of paperwork.

Instead, we’re at home, immersed in our desire for each other and I want him to be buried inside me, giving us what we both need.

He flexes against my tongue and nudges further into my mouth. I kiss and suck and keep my eyes on his as I take him.

I gasp when he steps back and takes hold of me, turning me around onto my hands and knees and preparing me for the main event. I love the way he plays with me.

I love the way his hands squeeze my ass as he takes one leisurely lick and makes me mewl.

I love the way he breathes against my flesh, heating me from the inside out.

I love the way he loves me and his way of showing it is to command my body.

No words are spoken; they aren’t needed and there isn’t time.

He knows I want him. He knows I’m ready to take him and embrace him and fuck him the way we both need.

I know he’s preparing to give me everything he has. I know he’s tense and trembling and impatient.

He’s buried between my legs, fucking me with that sweet tongue that whispered beautiful things in my ear last night.

And then he’s inside me, and my breath is no longer in my possession.

It escapes in a rush and refuses to return when he eases every perfect inch into me and fills me to the hilt. With his hands on my hips he thrusts in and out. One hand gives me a gentle smack and I gasp. Then I moan. Then I close my eyes and focus on the feel of him.

I push back, trying to take a breath.

He shunts me forward with powerful hips and a hard thrust. My breasts bounce from my bra, desperate to be free to bask in the sensitivity he creates.

The wet collision of flesh, the sound of heavy breaths and the creaking of the sofa are the only sounds that accompany us and lend anticipation to the rush. Is he watching his cock slide in and out? Is he watching my skin redden with a warm flush? Is he watching how wet I am? How I coat him with slick heat as he sheaths himself inside me?

My body begins to tighten when he strokes the spot deep inside me. My stomach quivers and my legs tremble in an uneven rhythm. Arching my back I grip the sofa and look back over my shoulder.

Me. He’s watching me. When I lick my lips and keep my gaze fixed on his, he squeezes me a little harder, drives into me a little slower and a thousand times more intensely.

In a quick move, he flips us over, lays on the sofa and pulls me to straddle him. The way he looks at me almost splits me in two as I lower myself onto him and throw my head back with a moan.

He knows how I like it—like this when I control how deep he goes, how fast I allow him to fuck me, and I get to watch his beautiful face contort with pleasure and control. He watches with a sedate smile, unbuttoning my blouse as I ride him until he’s as deep as possible, filling me completely and meeting my thrusts to give me the friction I need to get off.

My blood heats as the cool air licks my chest. My heart pounds as he pinches my nipples through the lace. My pussy clenches around him as he drives into me and keeps his eyes on mine. I kiss him. I kiss him with so much hunger and love—hunger to come, to detonate around him as quickly as he plunges into me. Love for him because he knows what I need and he’ll serve me my pleasure before taking his own. Our tongues dance and dual. Our breaths escape in fast huffs and collide to fill the room with harsh moans and sighs of primitive lust.

But my lover is not as selfless as he seems.

I like to look into his eyes while he fucks me.

He likes it from behind.

He nods, giving me instruction although refusing to break this silent moment with words that are of no use here. We know each other. We read each other. We want the same things.

I allow him to manoeuvre me, shift me on top of him so I’m facing away and he takes all of my weight. With my hair tickling his chest and my body quivering around him, on the edge of the cliff and ready to take flight, he holds onto my waist and drives up into me. His hand reaches around to seek out my clit and he strokes wildly as I moan and groan and buck on top of him. I hastily tear at my bra and pull it off. I need to feel everything and my pebbled nipples absorb the electric atmosphere around us and ache to feel the release.

I want to come—I need to come, but the exertion becomes too much and the battle to hold my own weight wins over my body’s need to let go. He flips us over again, commanding my body like he has since we first became one, and lays me next to him to keep me on the edge.

I fall.

I allow my body to finally succumb to the intoxicating pleasure and the tremors ripple through my body as I clamp tightly around him and let my eyes roll closed. My clit throbs in celebration and need for more. My walls tighten around him, drawing his orgasm closer and asking him for another.

They’re not unrealistic demands.

My body knows his. I know what he’s capable of. I know what he can do.

He holds me still, driving in and out, stealing a moan from me every time his balls collide with my body. Taking hold of my wrist, he guides my hand to my pussy, encouraging me to stroke myself. I oblige, rubbing furiously as the need to come again creeps up on me.

Hooking one of my legs over his shoulder, he turns me. Once again our eyes connect and it’s enough to tip me over into a gentler yet intense orgasm, as my release ripples around him and he slows his pace.

Leaning over me, he begins his own race and I take my bottom lip between my teeth, keep my eyes on him to encourage him to let go, and I let him use my body to extract his own satisfaction. He thrusts in and out. He groans and takes shallow breaths. His fingers flex on my skin and perspiration lines his top lip. He becomes a god all over again, but not of the corporate world; he becomes a god of passion—a man lost in his own desire.

I love him for it.

When we arrived at the apartment we were dressed for work. We were in the 9-5 frame of mind we need to get us through each day and to each weekend.

Now we are primitive. We are frantic and frenzied and lustful. We are naked and perspiring and wet. We are trembling and exhausted and aching.

But still we want each other.

I still circle my clit as he finds a pace that will get him off.

He still touches me like he can’t get enough, while I look at him and smile like I can’t, either.

He’s still hard, still strong, still the alpha male I fell in love with.

It still makes me moan when he stills, his cocked jerks inside me, and he comes.

It still makes me sigh when he fills me up and takes himself in a firm grasp to give me every drop.

THE END]]>
  008-STORY-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 27.64 KB / Downloads: 9)

Do you know the best thing about being with a man like my fiancé?

He knows exactly what a woman wants, fulfils her sexual fantasies. He knows exactly what to say, how to act, where to touch and when to stop…or not stop.

The game of cat and mouse is his specialty.

And today, I’m the mouse.

I’m exiting my afternoon meeting when my phone alerts me to a message and I open it up.

‘Taxi is outside. Bring your umbrella.’

Taxi? I’m working, I can’t just leave. Umbrella? Why would I need a—the downpour outside makes me roll my eyes.

‘Now. I’m waiting, baby.’

He’s waiting for me when he should be working. He’s planned this and my stomach flips in anticipation. I skip work without another second of hesitation and jump in the lift.

The taxi takes me home and pulls up outside our house.

He’s waiting for me inside.

My core ripples with arousal, heat surging to settle between my legs, and my nipples ache against my bra. In an instant I want him. I want him so badly, I shoot from the taxi and to the front door. Silence greets me when I step inside and listen for him.

The mid-afternoon sun streams through the windows of the living room as I continue to search for him. I stop, feeling the warmth on my skin that dances with my desire. I bite my bottom lip and wait.

He doesn’t keep me waiting long; two large hands cover my eyes and the length of a strong body pressed into me from behind. I gasp, drawing in a sharp breath before he turns me and backs me up to the wall with his hands in my hair. His breaths are uneven when he looks into my eyes. His body is hot through the suit I watched him put on this morning. His eyes are burning with lust that matches mine.

He crashes his mouth to mine, fusing our lips together in a kiss that is desperate and fluid, frantic yet carefree. His tongue sneaks over mine to explore my mouth with confident strokes. He rolls his hips as he bites my lip, he dips lower as he kisses my neck and his hand slips into my pants. I’m wet, so hot and desperate for his touch that sharp breaths escape my lips as his fingers find my clit and he rubs in a jagged circle.

This is it. This is what I love because my fiancé is a damn sex god, a romantic sex god.

He called me from work, summoned me because he knew his charm would work because he was horny and he wanted me…and he wouldn’t wait.

He kisses me with a ferocity that makes me gasp. His fingers fuck me with the confidence that always makes me moan and pray for more while hoping it will last forever. Easing me back to lay on the sofa, he keeps me on edge by cupping my pussy and stroking with the tenacity that roars through him and makes the outline of his hard cock visible beneath his suit trousers.

He lays me down and I part my legs. He strokes and fuses his lips to mine, swallowing the moan that escapes when his fingertip catches my clit. My trousers are next, keeping my ankles locked together, legs wide before his head dives between them.

Christ, his mouth is as incredible as the rest of him.

He laps and sucks at my swollen lips, his tongue making leisurely circles over my clit as he hums against my sensitive flesh and makes my legs quiver.

I can’t breathe. I can’t draw a deep enough breath to clear the euphoria his mouth creates.

His tongue swirls and circles, flicks and sucks, strokes and plunges and…

I sit up, denying myself the pleasure my mind and body crave, delay our release a little longer to push him to his feet and reach for his belt. He undoes his shirt. I free him from the restraints of his trousers, taking him in my hand, needing him in my mouth…

Looking up at him, I extend my tongue and take my first taste of his glorious cock. He’s smooth and rigid, tastes of his favourite body wash and the salt from his flesh.

I suck and lick. He sighs and groans. I stroke his long length and cup his balls. He pulls off his shirt and slips his hand into my hair.

I need him trembling for me. I need him panting and wild and frenzied.

We should be at work. We should be buried in piles of paperwork.

Instead, we’re at home, immersed in our desire for each other and I want him to be buried inside me, giving us what we both need.

He flexes against my tongue and nudges further into my mouth. I kiss and suck and keep my eyes on his as I take him.

I gasp when he steps back and takes hold of me, turning me around onto my hands and knees and preparing me for the main event. I love the way he plays with me.

I love the way his hands squeeze my ass as he takes one leisurely lick and makes me mewl.

I love the way he breathes against my flesh, heating me from the inside out.

I love the way he loves me and his way of showing it is to command my body.

No words are spoken; they aren’t needed and there isn’t time.

He knows I want him. He knows I’m ready to take him and embrace him and fuck him the way we both need.

I know he’s preparing to give me everything he has. I know he’s tense and trembling and impatient.

He’s buried between my legs, fucking me with that sweet tongue that whispered beautiful things in my ear last night.

And then he’s inside me, and my breath is no longer in my possession.

It escapes in a rush and refuses to return when he eases every perfect inch into me and fills me to the hilt. With his hands on my hips he thrusts in and out. One hand gives me a gentle smack and I gasp. Then I moan. Then I close my eyes and focus on the feel of him.

I push back, trying to take a breath.

He shunts me forward with powerful hips and a hard thrust. My breasts bounce from my bra, desperate to be free to bask in the sensitivity he creates.

The wet collision of flesh, the sound of heavy breaths and the creaking of the sofa are the only sounds that accompany us and lend anticipation to the rush. Is he watching his cock slide in and out? Is he watching my skin redden with a warm flush? Is he watching how wet I am? How I coat him with slick heat as he sheaths himself inside me?

My body begins to tighten when he strokes the spot deep inside me. My stomach quivers and my legs tremble in an uneven rhythm. Arching my back I grip the sofa and look back over my shoulder.

Me. He’s watching me. When I lick my lips and keep my gaze fixed on his, he squeezes me a little harder, drives into me a little slower and a thousand times more intensely.

In a quick move, he flips us over, lays on the sofa and pulls me to straddle him. The way he looks at me almost splits me in two as I lower myself onto him and throw my head back with a moan.

He knows how I like it—like this when I control how deep he goes, how fast I allow him to fuck me, and I get to watch his beautiful face contort with pleasure and control. He watches with a sedate smile, unbuttoning my blouse as I ride him until he’s as deep as possible, filling me completely and meeting my thrusts to give me the friction I need to get off.

My blood heats as the cool air licks my chest. My heart pounds as he pinches my nipples through the lace. My pussy clenches around him as he drives into me and keeps his eyes on mine. I kiss him. I kiss him with so much hunger and love—hunger to come, to detonate around him as quickly as he plunges into me. Love for him because he knows what I need and he’ll serve me my pleasure before taking his own. Our tongues dance and dual. Our breaths escape in fast huffs and collide to fill the room with harsh moans and sighs of primitive lust.

But my lover is not as selfless as he seems.

I like to look into his eyes while he fucks me.

He likes it from behind.

He nods, giving me instruction although refusing to break this silent moment with words that are of no use here. We know each other. We read each other. We want the same things.

I allow him to manoeuvre me, shift me on top of him so I’m facing away and he takes all of my weight. With my hair tickling his chest and my body quivering around him, on the edge of the cliff and ready to take flight, he holds onto my waist and drives up into me. His hand reaches around to seek out my clit and he strokes wildly as I moan and groan and buck on top of him. I hastily tear at my bra and pull it off. I need to feel everything and my pebbled nipples absorb the electric atmosphere around us and ache to feel the release.

I want to come—I need to come, but the exertion becomes too much and the battle to hold my own weight wins over my body’s need to let go. He flips us over again, commanding my body like he has since we first became one, and lays me next to him to keep me on the edge.

I fall.

I allow my body to finally succumb to the intoxicating pleasure and the tremors ripple through my body as I clamp tightly around him and let my eyes roll closed. My clit throbs in celebration and need for more. My walls tighten around him, drawing his orgasm closer and asking him for another.

They’re not unrealistic demands.

My body knows his. I know what he’s capable of. I know what he can do.

He holds me still, driving in and out, stealing a moan from me every time his balls collide with my body. Taking hold of my wrist, he guides my hand to my pussy, encouraging me to stroke myself. I oblige, rubbing furiously as the need to come again creeps up on me.

Hooking one of my legs over his shoulder, he turns me. Once again our eyes connect and it’s enough to tip me over into a gentler yet intense orgasm, as my release ripples around him and he slows his pace.

Leaning over me, he begins his own race and I take my bottom lip between my teeth, keep my eyes on him to encourage him to let go, and I let him use my body to extract his own satisfaction. He thrusts in and out. He groans and takes shallow breaths. His fingers flex on my skin and perspiration lines his top lip. He becomes a god all over again, but not of the corporate world; he becomes a god of passion—a man lost in his own desire.

I love him for it.

When we arrived at the apartment we were dressed for work. We were in the 9-5 frame of mind we need to get us through each day and to each weekend.

Now we are primitive. We are frantic and frenzied and lustful. We are naked and perspiring and wet. We are trembling and exhausted and aching.

But still we want each other.

I still circle my clit as he finds a pace that will get him off.

He still touches me like he can’t get enough, while I look at him and smile like I can’t, either.

He’s still hard, still strong, still the alpha male I fell in love with.

It still makes me moan when he stills, his cocked jerks inside me, and he comes.

It still makes me sigh when he fills me up and takes himself in a firm grasp to give me every drop.

THE END]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1337 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 13:02:06 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1337
  008-STORY-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 30.05 KB / Downloads: 9)

Afterwards, Amy would remember the precise moment at which she plucked up the courage to take Mariola to bed. It came with a swallow, too many – or perhaps just enough – of the wedding Rioja. It was a bit cheap and over-oaked, but it cut through the bright haze of Prosecco like a firm hand. A firm hand taking her by the chin, and a rough voice saying: “Look, look at that.” And the firm hungry masculine ghost of the wine made her look, look across the teeming dark room, to Mariola, a dark flame in a silver sheath dress.

Sipping the Rioja, Amy let the wine fill her with dark flavours, the rich scents of summer nights and dark fruit. She watched Mariola move. Her face was a marvel, strong, fierce. Light danced in her eyes and on her bright teeth. Shadows at her ear and throat showed off her fine jaw. She imagined the strength of the woman holding her down, that powerful mouth at work. The feel of her body, it’s curves and its angles, her taste. Warmth spilt across Amy’s belly, and thighs and tickles and tingles danced down her legs. Amy felt herself fill and flower, her flesh moving. Uncurling. Blooming against the soft grasp of her knickers. Decision made, she tore her gaze from her target, began to search the crowd for her plus-one.

Sam was babbling happily at the bridesmaids when she found him, guileless face flushed with the feast. He leaned over the two girls in their silly pale dresses like harebells and listened with all of his six foot four frame and his broad shoulders. In their luminous eyes and their quick nibbles of a lip and the faint bloom of perspiration on the domes of their festive breasts, she could read their intent. Their willingness.

Oh no, ladies, not tonight.

She took his arm and turned him and gave the bridesmaids the face of a blade, all beaming smile and fuck-you dead eyes and they blanched and retreated as she whisked him away. She took his elbow – lord the strength in that arm – and took him away into the outside, the cool mist of the river and the puddles of table-lights in the rose-hung garden.

Away down the silvered and dewy grass were older unlit tables, tucked under overgrown hedges. Dark, private spaces – some already full of gasps and the whisper of zips. Amy could feel her blood sing as she drew Sam on, found a table and made him sit down. She saw his frown, all befuddled with drink, so she sat in his lap and kissed him messily for a while. She was pleased by the pressure he made on her thigh. She stood slowly and drew a firm fingernail down his imprisoned length and laughed at the faint mewl of complaint.

“Sam,” she said. Her solemnity silenced him, and he grew still, a dog waiting for a blow.

“I need to ask you something. A favour.” She cleared her throat as he unsurely replied.

“Sure, Ames – anything, um..”

It was more difficult than she expected, here, with his cock just there and this table and nervousness and drink and lust and maybe she should just fuck him now and forget Mariola.

A shimmer of silver in the mist-hung trees and a voice like a rusty gate hung with briar roses.

“Amy,” the voice crooned, “I thought that was you. Long time, no see.” And out of the dark, she materialised, as sleek as a fish rising out of the deep. Muscular, silvery, lithe and fragrant. Mariola. A walking sex fantasy.

Amy woke slowly, the flickering frames of her dream dissipating in the white silence of the morning. White bed, white sheets, the harbour sky white hazed behind half-drawn white curtains. In the bright mist strong shapes. Hard dark strokes of a bed frame and windows and among them, tumbled in the white bed-billows the dips and troughs and ridges, the sine-wave strength of Mariola. As her hand unbidden reached to stroke that naked flank, the warm swell of exquisite arse, Amy remembered snapshots.

Mariola glimmering in the cool dark, silver dress a second skin, scales glittering, eyes aflame and bright white teeth.

Those eyes sliding over her face, her neck, and the swift tug and tightening, the knurling in her own nipples, answering the hard peaks that shimmered through that dress.

An hour, or two of talking there at the dark table, the slow dance of conversation, the slow dawn of the idea on Sam’s frank, sweet face. The awestruck disbelief when Mariola cupped a firm hand around the base of her skull and, tilting her fine head sideways, drew Amy in for a kiss.

The cold wine, fragrant in Mariola’s mouth. Cool tongue on hers.

Back indoors, the sandwich of them, all three, clumsy, giggling, dirty dancing. The hard club of Sam’s straining cock along her thigh.

And Mariola, Mariola, Mariola…

“Forget your shitty hotel, lovelies. I’ve a place down by the harbour. It’s nice.”

The taxi ride. Fingers everywhere, they pinned her between them, eyes front, outwardly prim. But her skirt pulled high and out of view. Strong fingers rubbing and probing. God, group sex left no cravings unfulfilled.

In the here and now, Mariola moved, buttocks bunching under Amy’s slow hand, sliding easily between the perfect arcs, her index finger bathed in glorious heat. Amy grinned wickedly, and as Mariola flexed and turned, a dirty chuckle in her throat, Amy remembered a word. Callipygian – beautiful buttocks.

Sam rose to wakefulness through a soup of hangover and worry. What had happened last night? His own snapshots shamed him:

At the harbour flat, Amy undressing Mariola as they danced and giggled, his cock limp with booze.

Frantic stroking at himself as they twined, as Mariola poured Cava onto Amy’s body. Licked.

The two women, knotted together between his splayed thighs, legs entwined and breast to breast, mouths coaxing, teasing. The rich smell of them billowing up. Nothing.

A miserable shower and somewhat refreshed, forlorn. Returning to the others sprawled naked and asleep, the room awash with musk, though none was of his.

Oh.. GOD.

A chuckle, a rustle, and his opened eyes saw Amy’s hand reach deep into Mariola, her fingers parting her lips, the split fig of her, the dark, lush hair. His gaze was full, brimming with curve and muscle, split and cleft and ridge, the slow uncurling, melding of the two women. His hand – half-fearfully- found his cock. Thank God. He had heft, and heat, and weight. It felt good and thick in his tentative grasp. A slow stroke and the long inrush of blood and the tightening in his balls and the delirious dance began.

Mariola turned to Amy, the younger woman leaning over her, smiling into her, the lip nipple tongue-tip kissing that made her swell. God, she was lovely, just as lovely as she’d seemed last night, just as lovely as she remembered.

Oh…

Mariola gasped, gaped, her lover’s fingers skated down her belly and tickled through her hair like quick and eager fish among the weeds and –

Her voice stopped in her throat, as Amy pounced, spreading, piercing. Holding her dumbstruck gaze. She was awash with heat from nipple to knee, as if the sun was rising in her core, just as it did outside over the water.

Fingers patted and rubbed, and she writhed, the sleek black head descended to an eager nipple and – oh! Oh yes, the third wheel. The sweet, frank face of Sam leaned in and, as they kissed Mariola looked down the sweep of Amy’s back and saw him stroking, stroking at a well-woken cock.

Between them they rolled Amy onto her back and explored her, the smaller woman writhing, twitching like an eel and muttering under her breath. Mariola’s head slid down, whispered kisses across taut skin. Thumbs hooked into hip-creases, Amy’s thighs yawning, her voice growing gruffer, pelvis twitching, circling, jabbing upwards seeking more swiftly for Mariola’s hungry mouth. Her vulva was slick and beautiful, its hairless petals those of an exotic flower, her scent heady with the dark notes of last night’s arousal, overlain by the bright new wetness. She parted eagerly to Mariola’s fingers and on Mariola’s tongue her flavour burst, all evening dark-alley fumbles and overripe fruit, sunshine and white wine and the wind of the sea. Mariola groaned at her richness and dug her chin in, her nose, burying herself from nostril to lip in the hot, pink cleft.
Licking and nibbling she saw, out of the corner of her eye, the thick ridge along the base of Sam’s cock, the glossy lavender head of it as he stroked. Again the after-thought, the poor boy. Mouth slippery and hot with Amy’s arousal she kissed him. Right there on the tip, slowly widening her mouth and drawing him in. Hot and clean, but earthy. Salty and sweet, thick and hot. She bobbed her head slowly, enjoying the music, the bass note of his groans as she mouthed him, felt herself stretch full and hot the raw heat in her cunt spilling, dripping as she realised… She could hardly fit him in her mouth. As wide as she gaped, still there was cock, the hot velvet skin sliding against her stretched lips, she mouthed him, chewed him pulled him in until yes, there he was, the whole fat length of him filling her mouth, and hot in her throat.

Amy growled. That was her cock in her lover’s mouth. Scandalised and envious she was also filled with wicked delight. She watched Mariola’s throat move, watched Sam’s hips circling, propped on her elbows she snarled around nibbled lip:

“I want it, it’s mine, stick me – stick it in!”

And with it, with this command, fled her last coherent thought. As she pulled Sam’s fat cock to her and watched the fat pink head of it, all glossy with Mariola’s spit, she watched it squeeze up to the peach-pink clench of her spread inner lips. She threw back her head and made a noise like a gull, a seabird blown fast over the ocean, lost and delighted in the roar of wild seas.

With breathless reverence Sam watched Mariola’s slim, strong fingers press his cock-head against Amy’s slit, watched her spread Amy’s petals wide, felt her grasping heat envelop him as he thrust inward and in, facing into Amy’s wild grin. His cock felt alive, hot and full, full of blood and music that rang through its length and in long trickles of electricity down his thighs to his calves to his curling feet and again in wild circles and arabesques across belly and chest. This was so new. So unlike anything else. Here he was fucking, and yet – being fucked. They were all fucking, the whole conjugated conjugal verb on this one tight white sheet. Amy was gasping and writhing beneath him, squeezing him but here was Mariola, fingers at his cock, at the crux of him and Amy, her rapt attention on their mingling, mouth flitting to Amy to him and back again, as Amy’s heat swelled, and he stretched out to meet it and as Mariola’s hands and mouth worked he felt the edges move, as if he no longer knew where he ended and Amy began, as if her heat was Mariola’s, as if Mariola’s stiff fingers were somehow his too. He fucked, she fucked, they all fucked. And the world moved.

Amy ridden hard on her knees, face slapping into Mariola’s furred thighs, breath staccato. Mariola’s wide grin at Sam’s astonished transported a blank face. Sam tongue-fucking Amy. The bed a spiral, a whirl of bodies. The two girls half-kneeling before Sam, seated against the headboard, two nubile young celebrants worshipping a fat-cocked Buddha.

Mariola ran her clenched fist hard up and down Sam’s fine cock, slathered the tip with her wet mouth. Amy watched, humping his muscular thigh and, mumbling under her breath, demanded that Mariola fuck him.

“I want to see him in you…stretching…”

She straddled the boy, felt the broad eager strength of him in the tug of her muscles, while he, pinned and breathless, felt the soft prickle of muff along the length of his dick, rubbing, tickling and then as she rose to take him the heat of her lips. Mariola sank slowly, luxuriously, romantic sex the driving force as she savoured his breadth, and every inch of the slide, stretching sensations echoing those in her widening thighs. She smiled and whimpered, shouted and groaned. Lost in the sway of their commingled heat and the hard rod of the boy she was brought back to herself by the touch of the girl. Looking down, she saw the boy’s stubbled chin beneath that smooth, beautiful groin, pubis glistening, muscles ribbed and flexing, tasted her breasts and their mingled sweat and through laughter and gull-cries kissed her as they rode, feeling in her core and in the rising beat of Amy’s breath the fast growth of, of …

Somewhere deep under her navel, where the quick and hard tip of Sam’s cock was nestling and kneading, grew a heat and a brightness, a swirling, a spiral in her mind’s eye, flow of lightning outward down thigh to knee and across belly to breast to nipple and tickling up into her throat. She wanted Amy to take her by the throat, squeeze it. It was just a fleeting thought but then, with one last rise up the shaft of Sam’s cock, it came, a long ripple of light, a spasm, a clenching that went on and on, a clenching in rhythm to Amy, who laughed and bit her ear-lobe and squealed utter filth into her sweat-glazed collarbone.

Outside in the harbour, the fishing boats moved on the water. A slow groan of rubbing hulls, the rustles and slaps of rigging as the gulls wheeled and dived and the street-vendors noisily set out their stalls. On the big raft-bed, Mariola, cunt stretched and aching, muscles as loose and as fluid as if made of warm caramel, watched Sam’s come fly, speckling Amy’s oyster-pink belly with sweet pearls of release.]]>
  008-STORY-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 30.05 KB / Downloads: 9)

Afterwards, Amy would remember the precise moment at which she plucked up the courage to take Mariola to bed. It came with a swallow, too many – or perhaps just enough – of the wedding Rioja. It was a bit cheap and over-oaked, but it cut through the bright haze of Prosecco like a firm hand. A firm hand taking her by the chin, and a rough voice saying: “Look, look at that.” And the firm hungry masculine ghost of the wine made her look, look across the teeming dark room, to Mariola, a dark flame in a silver sheath dress.

Sipping the Rioja, Amy let the wine fill her with dark flavours, the rich scents of summer nights and dark fruit. She watched Mariola move. Her face was a marvel, strong, fierce. Light danced in her eyes and on her bright teeth. Shadows at her ear and throat showed off her fine jaw. She imagined the strength of the woman holding her down, that powerful mouth at work. The feel of her body, it’s curves and its angles, her taste. Warmth spilt across Amy’s belly, and thighs and tickles and tingles danced down her legs. Amy felt herself fill and flower, her flesh moving. Uncurling. Blooming against the soft grasp of her knickers. Decision made, she tore her gaze from her target, began to search the crowd for her plus-one.

Sam was babbling happily at the bridesmaids when she found him, guileless face flushed with the feast. He leaned over the two girls in their silly pale dresses like harebells and listened with all of his six foot four frame and his broad shoulders. In their luminous eyes and their quick nibbles of a lip and the faint bloom of perspiration on the domes of their festive breasts, she could read their intent. Their willingness.

Oh no, ladies, not tonight.

She took his arm and turned him and gave the bridesmaids the face of a blade, all beaming smile and fuck-you dead eyes and they blanched and retreated as she whisked him away. She took his elbow – lord the strength in that arm – and took him away into the outside, the cool mist of the river and the puddles of table-lights in the rose-hung garden.

Away down the silvered and dewy grass were older unlit tables, tucked under overgrown hedges. Dark, private spaces – some already full of gasps and the whisper of zips. Amy could feel her blood sing as she drew Sam on, found a table and made him sit down. She saw his frown, all befuddled with drink, so she sat in his lap and kissed him messily for a while. She was pleased by the pressure he made on her thigh. She stood slowly and drew a firm fingernail down his imprisoned length and laughed at the faint mewl of complaint.

“Sam,” she said. Her solemnity silenced him, and he grew still, a dog waiting for a blow.

“I need to ask you something. A favour.” She cleared her throat as he unsurely replied.

“Sure, Ames – anything, um..”

It was more difficult than she expected, here, with his cock just there and this table and nervousness and drink and lust and maybe she should just fuck him now and forget Mariola.

A shimmer of silver in the mist-hung trees and a voice like a rusty gate hung with briar roses.

“Amy,” the voice crooned, “I thought that was you. Long time, no see.” And out of the dark, she materialised, as sleek as a fish rising out of the deep. Muscular, silvery, lithe and fragrant. Mariola. A walking sex fantasy.

Amy woke slowly, the flickering frames of her dream dissipating in the white silence of the morning. White bed, white sheets, the harbour sky white hazed behind half-drawn white curtains. In the bright mist strong shapes. Hard dark strokes of a bed frame and windows and among them, tumbled in the white bed-billows the dips and troughs and ridges, the sine-wave strength of Mariola. As her hand unbidden reached to stroke that naked flank, the warm swell of exquisite arse, Amy remembered snapshots.

Mariola glimmering in the cool dark, silver dress a second skin, scales glittering, eyes aflame and bright white teeth.

Those eyes sliding over her face, her neck, and the swift tug and tightening, the knurling in her own nipples, answering the hard peaks that shimmered through that dress.

An hour, or two of talking there at the dark table, the slow dance of conversation, the slow dawn of the idea on Sam’s frank, sweet face. The awestruck disbelief when Mariola cupped a firm hand around the base of her skull and, tilting her fine head sideways, drew Amy in for a kiss.

The cold wine, fragrant in Mariola’s mouth. Cool tongue on hers.

Back indoors, the sandwich of them, all three, clumsy, giggling, dirty dancing. The hard club of Sam’s straining cock along her thigh.

And Mariola, Mariola, Mariola…

“Forget your shitty hotel, lovelies. I’ve a place down by the harbour. It’s nice.”

The taxi ride. Fingers everywhere, they pinned her between them, eyes front, outwardly prim. But her skirt pulled high and out of view. Strong fingers rubbing and probing. God, group sex left no cravings unfulfilled.

In the here and now, Mariola moved, buttocks bunching under Amy’s slow hand, sliding easily between the perfect arcs, her index finger bathed in glorious heat. Amy grinned wickedly, and as Mariola flexed and turned, a dirty chuckle in her throat, Amy remembered a word. Callipygian – beautiful buttocks.

Sam rose to wakefulness through a soup of hangover and worry. What had happened last night? His own snapshots shamed him:

At the harbour flat, Amy undressing Mariola as they danced and giggled, his cock limp with booze.

Frantic stroking at himself as they twined, as Mariola poured Cava onto Amy’s body. Licked.

The two women, knotted together between his splayed thighs, legs entwined and breast to breast, mouths coaxing, teasing. The rich smell of them billowing up. Nothing.

A miserable shower and somewhat refreshed, forlorn. Returning to the others sprawled naked and asleep, the room awash with musk, though none was of his.

Oh.. GOD.

A chuckle, a rustle, and his opened eyes saw Amy’s hand reach deep into Mariola, her fingers parting her lips, the split fig of her, the dark, lush hair. His gaze was full, brimming with curve and muscle, split and cleft and ridge, the slow uncurling, melding of the two women. His hand – half-fearfully- found his cock. Thank God. He had heft, and heat, and weight. It felt good and thick in his tentative grasp. A slow stroke and the long inrush of blood and the tightening in his balls and the delirious dance began.

Mariola turned to Amy, the younger woman leaning over her, smiling into her, the lip nipple tongue-tip kissing that made her swell. God, she was lovely, just as lovely as she’d seemed last night, just as lovely as she remembered.

Oh…

Mariola gasped, gaped, her lover’s fingers skated down her belly and tickled through her hair like quick and eager fish among the weeds and –

Her voice stopped in her throat, as Amy pounced, spreading, piercing. Holding her dumbstruck gaze. She was awash with heat from nipple to knee, as if the sun was rising in her core, just as it did outside over the water.

Fingers patted and rubbed, and she writhed, the sleek black head descended to an eager nipple and – oh! Oh yes, the third wheel. The sweet, frank face of Sam leaned in and, as they kissed Mariola looked down the sweep of Amy’s back and saw him stroking, stroking at a well-woken cock.

Between them they rolled Amy onto her back and explored her, the smaller woman writhing, twitching like an eel and muttering under her breath. Mariola’s head slid down, whispered kisses across taut skin. Thumbs hooked into hip-creases, Amy’s thighs yawning, her voice growing gruffer, pelvis twitching, circling, jabbing upwards seeking more swiftly for Mariola’s hungry mouth. Her vulva was slick and beautiful, its hairless petals those of an exotic flower, her scent heady with the dark notes of last night’s arousal, overlain by the bright new wetness. She parted eagerly to Mariola’s fingers and on Mariola’s tongue her flavour burst, all evening dark-alley fumbles and overripe fruit, sunshine and white wine and the wind of the sea. Mariola groaned at her richness and dug her chin in, her nose, burying herself from nostril to lip in the hot, pink cleft.
Licking and nibbling she saw, out of the corner of her eye, the thick ridge along the base of Sam’s cock, the glossy lavender head of it as he stroked. Again the after-thought, the poor boy. Mouth slippery and hot with Amy’s arousal she kissed him. Right there on the tip, slowly widening her mouth and drawing him in. Hot and clean, but earthy. Salty and sweet, thick and hot. She bobbed her head slowly, enjoying the music, the bass note of his groans as she mouthed him, felt herself stretch full and hot the raw heat in her cunt spilling, dripping as she realised… She could hardly fit him in her mouth. As wide as she gaped, still there was cock, the hot velvet skin sliding against her stretched lips, she mouthed him, chewed him pulled him in until yes, there he was, the whole fat length of him filling her mouth, and hot in her throat.

Amy growled. That was her cock in her lover’s mouth. Scandalised and envious she was also filled with wicked delight. She watched Mariola’s throat move, watched Sam’s hips circling, propped on her elbows she snarled around nibbled lip:

“I want it, it’s mine, stick me – stick it in!”

And with it, with this command, fled her last coherent thought. As she pulled Sam’s fat cock to her and watched the fat pink head of it, all glossy with Mariola’s spit, she watched it squeeze up to the peach-pink clench of her spread inner lips. She threw back her head and made a noise like a gull, a seabird blown fast over the ocean, lost and delighted in the roar of wild seas.

With breathless reverence Sam watched Mariola’s slim, strong fingers press his cock-head against Amy’s slit, watched her spread Amy’s petals wide, felt her grasping heat envelop him as he thrust inward and in, facing into Amy’s wild grin. His cock felt alive, hot and full, full of blood and music that rang through its length and in long trickles of electricity down his thighs to his calves to his curling feet and again in wild circles and arabesques across belly and chest. This was so new. So unlike anything else. Here he was fucking, and yet – being fucked. They were all fucking, the whole conjugated conjugal verb on this one tight white sheet. Amy was gasping and writhing beneath him, squeezing him but here was Mariola, fingers at his cock, at the crux of him and Amy, her rapt attention on their mingling, mouth flitting to Amy to him and back again, as Amy’s heat swelled, and he stretched out to meet it and as Mariola’s hands and mouth worked he felt the edges move, as if he no longer knew where he ended and Amy began, as if her heat was Mariola’s, as if Mariola’s stiff fingers were somehow his too. He fucked, she fucked, they all fucked. And the world moved.

Amy ridden hard on her knees, face slapping into Mariola’s furred thighs, breath staccato. Mariola’s wide grin at Sam’s astonished transported a blank face. Sam tongue-fucking Amy. The bed a spiral, a whirl of bodies. The two girls half-kneeling before Sam, seated against the headboard, two nubile young celebrants worshipping a fat-cocked Buddha.

Mariola ran her clenched fist hard up and down Sam’s fine cock, slathered the tip with her wet mouth. Amy watched, humping his muscular thigh and, mumbling under her breath, demanded that Mariola fuck him.

“I want to see him in you…stretching…”

She straddled the boy, felt the broad eager strength of him in the tug of her muscles, while he, pinned and breathless, felt the soft prickle of muff along the length of his dick, rubbing, tickling and then as she rose to take him the heat of her lips. Mariola sank slowly, luxuriously, romantic sex the driving force as she savoured his breadth, and every inch of the slide, stretching sensations echoing those in her widening thighs. She smiled and whimpered, shouted and groaned. Lost in the sway of their commingled heat and the hard rod of the boy she was brought back to herself by the touch of the girl. Looking down, she saw the boy’s stubbled chin beneath that smooth, beautiful groin, pubis glistening, muscles ribbed and flexing, tasted her breasts and their mingled sweat and through laughter and gull-cries kissed her as they rode, feeling in her core and in the rising beat of Amy’s breath the fast growth of, of …

Somewhere deep under her navel, where the quick and hard tip of Sam’s cock was nestling and kneading, grew a heat and a brightness, a swirling, a spiral in her mind’s eye, flow of lightning outward down thigh to knee and across belly to breast to nipple and tickling up into her throat. She wanted Amy to take her by the throat, squeeze it. It was just a fleeting thought but then, with one last rise up the shaft of Sam’s cock, it came, a long ripple of light, a spasm, a clenching that went on and on, a clenching in rhythm to Amy, who laughed and bit her ear-lobe and squealed utter filth into her sweat-glazed collarbone.

Outside in the harbour, the fishing boats moved on the water. A slow groan of rubbing hulls, the rustles and slaps of rigging as the gulls wheeled and dived and the street-vendors noisily set out their stalls. On the big raft-bed, Mariola, cunt stretched and aching, muscles as loose and as fluid as if made of warm caramel, watched Sam’s come fly, speckling Amy’s oyster-pink belly with sweet pearls of release.]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1336 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 12:59:36 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1336
  008-STORY-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 40.13 KB / Downloads: 9)

I take Kristof’s hand as we exit the opera house, the soaring beauty of the final aria of Norma still running through my mind. I’ve always loved the opera. The passion, the drama, the sexy story and the exquisite voices of the singers never fail to leave me breathless and, I must be honest, also a little horny. I’ve always found a trip to the theatre or the opera to be romantically old-fashioned, something to be savoured, with the glamour of the women dressed in beautiful silks and taffetas, covered in beads and sequins and dripping in diamonds and pearls. I love how the men are old school, dressed to impress with crisp white shirts and impeccably tailored suits. It smells expensive, oozes sophistication and makes me feel like I have stepped back in time. I adore the whispered chit-chat before it starts, sipping a martini in our box and the pin-drop silence during the performance as the audience immerses themselves in the beauty, followed by the standing ovations at the finale. I like a show; as I said, it turns me on.

I squeeze Kristof’s hand, and we exchange a secret smile as we follow the rest of the audience out into the cool of the evening. I shiver as we stand on the steps, waiting for everyone to disperse. In part, from the chill of the evening; earlier, it had been unseasonably warm, so I left my jacket at home, but mainly from the anticipation of being alone with Kristof. Always the gentleman, Kristof shucks off his dinner jacket and wraps it around my shoulders. The heat of his fingers against my skin as he does so ignites the fire in me further, and I look up and down the street, wondering where Beau, our driver, has gone.

“He’ll be here soon, my love,” Kristof smiles. He knows what is running through my mind, and I giggle as he backs me up against the ancient stone wall of the Opera House, his lips claiming mine as his body presses against me.

“You look beautiful,” he whispers, “I don’t know if I can wait to get you home.”

I breathe in the heavy, musky scent of his aftershave, spice and an earthy vanilla note that is his signature, and let the heat of his body warm me, the thought of fucking him right here, right now, already soaking my tiny lace panties. I can feel him, already hard, straining against his tight trousers, as he whispers sweet nothings to me, kissing and nibbling at my ear, my neck and finally my lips again.

At last, when I am almost dizzy with desire, we hear the soft purr of the limousine as Beau pulls up to the pavement alongside us. Kristof pulls back, straightens his suit and takes my hand, leading me to the car where Beau is holding the door for us.

“Good evening Monsieur, Madame. Apologies for my lateness; the traffic over the bridge was shocking.”

“Good evening, Beau,” Kristof replies, and I nod. Beau is a handsome, older man who has been driving for us for many years. He is polite, well-mannered, and trusted, and he is always incredibly discreet.

Kristof helps me into the car, sliding in beside me. He leans forward and speaks to Beau before we depart. There is something about returning the scenic route as we are in no hurry, and the evening is beautiful.

The anticipation of what this means has me catching my breath, my nipples hardening again despite the warmth of the car’s interior. It is a vintage Rolls Royce, a wedding gift from Kristof’s father. I inhale the scent of the worn leather, run my fingers over the soft material of the back seat and lean back into the luxury of the car as Beau pulls away from the side of the road. I wonder how many other couples this car has carried home from the opera or intimate dinner parties in its long history, how many other women have squirmed with anticipation on its back seats. If the interior could speak, would it tell me stories of secret lovers, clandestine meetings and passionate embraces?

I snuggle into Kristof’s arms as we talk quietly about the opera, kissing and giggling as the streets of the city slip slowly past. The radio is on, a classical station, and the music is reminiscent of the opera we have just enjoyed. I give in to Kristof’s lips and hands, his tongue exploring my mouth as his fingers wander across my body, stroking my thigh, drifting across my breasts and cupping my chin as he kisses me more deeply. My body responds to his touch just as it does when we are alone, a burning desire igniting inside me, and all I can think about is where he will touch me next. I don’t care that Beau is mere feet away from us, the thin glass panel between him and the back seat leaving nothing to the imagination.

I know that Kristof wants me as much as I want him by the soft kisses he is dropping onto my neck and the way his hands are caressing my body, the warmth radiating through the thin silk of my dress. If I open my eyes, I can see the bright lights of the city slip past the window over Kristof’s shoulder. I think about the people walking the pavements as my husband kisses me, his hand at my throat, capturing me and making me his possession, his kisses letting me know exactly how turned on he is. I let my head fall back as his fingers gather the material of my dress and push it slowly up, exposing the pale, creamy flesh of my inner thigh. With a smile, I help him pull the silk and netting up my body until his fingers find what he is looking for at the apex of my thighs.

I am no longer thinking about anything but my desire to fuck my husband. I barely notice that the music has been turned down. I don’t care that Beau is watching us in the rear-view mirror, and I don’t care if anyone sees us through the windows of the limousine. All I want is him. I spread my legs wantonly for him, clutching his face as I kiss him passionately, letting him know that I am desperate for his touch. He spreads me wider, his fingers moving over the brightly coloured thong that barely contains the juices running from me. Slowly, deliberately he rubs from my wet lips to my clit, standing to attention beneath the lacy covering of my panties and back again. He dips his fingers inside, a quick tease and then back over the top of the scrap of material that covers me. It is as though he is testing the water, making sure I am comfortable that I want this as much as he does. And I do; I have never wanted him more.

We lock eyes, and I smile, biting my lip and holding his arm as he plays with me. I want him to continue, to take it further. He nods, kissing me again, kissing my neck as I lean back on the old leather and let his fingers work their magic, circling my clit as I try to remember to breathe.

My dress has slipped down, the frantic kissing and touching too much to keep the beautiful strapless silk in place and my breasts are exposed, my nipples rosy pink and hard, a stark contrast to the deep russet of my gown. I glance up and catch sight of myself reflected in the window, wanton, spread out across the back seat, my husband’s hand between my legs, my sleek chignon comes loose, tendrils framing my face. I think this is what Beau can see, and it excites me further. I want him to be watching us. I want him to be turned on by what he sees.

Kristof pulls my panties to one side, exposing my shaven pussy completely and slides two fingers into me. I can’t help myself. I cry out with pleasure, the exhibitionist in me revelling in the show we are putting on. I know that my moans of pleasure mixed with the soft suck of his fingers inside me will excite him. He knows exactly how to play with me, his fingers crooked to hit the sweet spot inside and the base of his palm on my clit, making me gasp. He switches between focusing on that little bundle of nerves, teasing me, knowing that I want more, and then delving deep inside until I am on the brink of orgasm. He holds me there, over and over, until I am almost undone.

I want more of him, I want to fuck him, I want to make him feel the same delicious desire as I do and I feel for his cock, my fingers rubbing it through his trousers. We tussle as clothes come off, freeing him from the confines of his dress suit, shoving his trousers to his knees so that I can taste him. Kneeling up on the back seat, I take him into my mouth, and he moans, leaning back and letting me do to him what he has been doing to me. I can smell the musk of his lust, the masculine scent of his cock as I take it down as far as I can, covering it with my saliva as I show the city just how good I am at blow jobs. I love his cock, the weight of it in my hand, the taste of it in my mouth and the way he gives himself over to the pleasure that I give him with my lips and tongue. He has his hand on the back of my head, guiding me to take more, watching the lights out of the window as I lick and suck, my hand a fist around him, pumping his thick shaft as I revel in the taste of him.

It still isn’t enough to slake my lust; I want more, and so does Kristof, so we hurriedly take off his shoes and his trousers until he is naked from the waist down. He pushes me down on my side, in front of him, and pulling me tight against him, he lifts my leg and eases himself inside me, entering me from behind. It is a little difficult, but I don’t care. I need to feel him filling me. I am open for all the city to see if they should happen to look through our window. He cups my breast, gently kissing my back and brings his hand around to play with my clit as we fuck.

It’s so sensual and erotic, watching him sliding in and out of my cunt, my leg in the air, spread, my dress bunched around my waist, exposing me, my pussy, my breasts. I wrap my hand around my thigh, opening myself wider, allowing him better access to fuck me harder. We kiss passionately as he thrusts into me, holding me tightly to him so that we don’t roll onto the floor. I hold the handle above the door to allow him to thrust deeper, pushing back against his cock. I wonder again how many other couples have fucked in this car, how many drivers have heard the passionate groans and whimpers of forbidden, exhibitionist lust. Kristof is teasing me, holding me on the brink of orgasm, one minute stroking me, giving the hard nub of my clit his full attention with his fingers, and then taking me roughly and pounding into me, claiming his dominance as he takes his pleasure in my body, his hand on my throat holding me firmly in place as we fuck.

I am so close to climax, but he stops. He wants more and pulls gently out before helping me over onto my knees. Now he can bury himself deeper, take his turn using me for his pleasure and I push back onto him gripping the seat in front of me as he thrusts inside. At first, he holds my arse steady, fucking into me, his grunts of pleasure turning me on even more. I turn my head and catch Beau’s eyes in the mirror. For a moment, I can’t tear my gaze away; the knowledge that he is watching swirls through me. I should be embarrassed, I should look away, but instead, I bite my lip and moan louder, pushing back onto Kristof’s thick hardness. I roll my hips, pulling him deeper into me. He holds still, his hand on my back, and I fuck him, bucking against him, using his cock for my pleasure. He watches me bounce back onto him, then gripping my bum, he pounds his dick into me, stroking my inner walls and giving the sensitive spot the attention it needs, making me scream. I have never been so turned on, knowing that we are totally exposed, fucking like rutting animals for anyone to see, our naked flesh visible through the windows of the car, his arse from one side and my breasts, as he clutches at them, from the other. All inhibitions have disappeared, and I am revelling in our exhibitionism. I am aware that Beau is watching everything, and it excites me even more.

I need to cum. I need to finish, my pussy is aching with the desperate need for release, my clit tingling with sensations. We uncouple for a moment, take off my shoes, rearrange ourselves, and I straddle him, impaling myself on his cock, where he has easy access to my breasts and mouth, and Beau has the perfect view of my pussy swallowing Kristof’s cock to the hilt.

I take a moment to settle around him, my pussy filled completely, sucking in a breath at the sensation of him so deep inside me. This position always does it for me, heightening every sense. It feels so naughty, shamelessly riding my husband’s cock, taking my pleasure from him, using him to make me cum. Tonight, it feels even better. The car slows in traffic, and I can make out silhouettes of people in the vehicles alongside us. I know they can see me too, my head thrown back, my breasts escaping from my beautiful dress, the diamonds glinting at my throat and ears. It will be unexpected; but if they turn their heads, they will know what I am doing and will know that I am being gloriously fucked in my diamonds in our luxury car. They will know that our driver is watching us, that he can hear the sighs and moans of our desire. Will it turn them on, too? Will they go home and fuck their partners thinking of me? I wonder if Beau is touching himself as he drives or whether he will wait until he has dropped us off. Will he stay parked outside our apartment in the dark, his cock heavy in his hand as he thinks about what he has watched this evening. Will he make himself cum thinking about my tits, my pussy, thinking about how he watched me orgasm, how Kristof made me come apart? I cry out as I think about it, my dripping slit clenching around Kristof’s cock as I imagine all those eyes on me.

My husband, too, watches me as I fuck him, and I cling to his shirt, riding him harder and faster, the rhythm of our coupling making the back seat squeak, the neon of the city illuminating us as I near my climax. I bounce and roll, building up friction which drives me closer to release. We kiss again, the rub of his body against my clit almost sending me over the edge. I love him so much, love the way he knows exactly what I need, and love how he lets me take it, my pleasure becoming his pleasure. I am so close, my head thrown back as I clutch at his waistcoat, letting the sensations flow through me. He smiles up at me, his eyes dark with desire, and I know he is close, too. We shift position a little, my hand clinging to the handle above our heads, fingers gripping the walnut sides of the car.

I let myself go, fucking him hard, whimpering, “Yes, yes,” and “Oh fuck, yes,” as I edge closer and closer. The car slows at a junction; I know this will allow Beau to watch us properly again, and it is all I need to tip me over the edge. My orgasm claims me as my body shakes, my pussy pulsing around Kristof’s cock, and he grips my arse, kissing me softly as I come back to earth. I don’t stop riding him, I want him to cum too, I want to feel him fill me, and he grips my thighs, holding me up as he thrusts into me. I watch his face. His eyes closed as he fucks me hard until, with a groan of release, he cums, his heart pounding, legs shaking, as he gently lowers me back down onto him.

The aftermath of our passion makes us giggle together. We can’t stop kissing, still desperate for each other’s touch. I slowly ease myself off him, and the dribble of spunk makes me laugh again. I feel woozy with lust, replete and happy. We smile at each other, not quite believing what we have just done but not wanting the feeling to end.

“Did you enjoy that?” Kristof asks.

“I did,” I nod, smiling again, my face aching from it but unable to help myself. “I think plenty of others did, too!”

He grins, and I lean over, picking up my handbag from where it was discarded on the floor earlier and retrieving a tissue to clean us both up. We dress, chatting as though this were an everyday occurrence, casually rearranging our clothes, and Kristof, always the gentleman, helps me put my shoes back on. I notice that Beau has turned the music back up, the soaring notes of the opera filling the car once again.

“We finished just in time,” Kristof says, stroking my cheek. “I think we’re nearly home.”

“A perfect evening at the Opera,” I whisper, kissing him again.

The End]]>
  008-STORY-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 40.13 KB / Downloads: 9)

I take Kristof’s hand as we exit the opera house, the soaring beauty of the final aria of Norma still running through my mind. I’ve always loved the opera. The passion, the drama, the sexy story and the exquisite voices of the singers never fail to leave me breathless and, I must be honest, also a little horny. I’ve always found a trip to the theatre or the opera to be romantically old-fashioned, something to be savoured, with the glamour of the women dressed in beautiful silks and taffetas, covered in beads and sequins and dripping in diamonds and pearls. I love how the men are old school, dressed to impress with crisp white shirts and impeccably tailored suits. It smells expensive, oozes sophistication and makes me feel like I have stepped back in time. I adore the whispered chit-chat before it starts, sipping a martini in our box and the pin-drop silence during the performance as the audience immerses themselves in the beauty, followed by the standing ovations at the finale. I like a show; as I said, it turns me on.

I squeeze Kristof’s hand, and we exchange a secret smile as we follow the rest of the audience out into the cool of the evening. I shiver as we stand on the steps, waiting for everyone to disperse. In part, from the chill of the evening; earlier, it had been unseasonably warm, so I left my jacket at home, but mainly from the anticipation of being alone with Kristof. Always the gentleman, Kristof shucks off his dinner jacket and wraps it around my shoulders. The heat of his fingers against my skin as he does so ignites the fire in me further, and I look up and down the street, wondering where Beau, our driver, has gone.

“He’ll be here soon, my love,” Kristof smiles. He knows what is running through my mind, and I giggle as he backs me up against the ancient stone wall of the Opera House, his lips claiming mine as his body presses against me.

“You look beautiful,” he whispers, “I don’t know if I can wait to get you home.”

I breathe in the heavy, musky scent of his aftershave, spice and an earthy vanilla note that is his signature, and let the heat of his body warm me, the thought of fucking him right here, right now, already soaking my tiny lace panties. I can feel him, already hard, straining against his tight trousers, as he whispers sweet nothings to me, kissing and nibbling at my ear, my neck and finally my lips again.

At last, when I am almost dizzy with desire, we hear the soft purr of the limousine as Beau pulls up to the pavement alongside us. Kristof pulls back, straightens his suit and takes my hand, leading me to the car where Beau is holding the door for us.

“Good evening Monsieur, Madame. Apologies for my lateness; the traffic over the bridge was shocking.”

“Good evening, Beau,” Kristof replies, and I nod. Beau is a handsome, older man who has been driving for us for many years. He is polite, well-mannered, and trusted, and he is always incredibly discreet.

Kristof helps me into the car, sliding in beside me. He leans forward and speaks to Beau before we depart. There is something about returning the scenic route as we are in no hurry, and the evening is beautiful.

The anticipation of what this means has me catching my breath, my nipples hardening again despite the warmth of the car’s interior. It is a vintage Rolls Royce, a wedding gift from Kristof’s father. I inhale the scent of the worn leather, run my fingers over the soft material of the back seat and lean back into the luxury of the car as Beau pulls away from the side of the road. I wonder how many other couples this car has carried home from the opera or intimate dinner parties in its long history, how many other women have squirmed with anticipation on its back seats. If the interior could speak, would it tell me stories of secret lovers, clandestine meetings and passionate embraces?

I snuggle into Kristof’s arms as we talk quietly about the opera, kissing and giggling as the streets of the city slip slowly past. The radio is on, a classical station, and the music is reminiscent of the opera we have just enjoyed. I give in to Kristof’s lips and hands, his tongue exploring my mouth as his fingers wander across my body, stroking my thigh, drifting across my breasts and cupping my chin as he kisses me more deeply. My body responds to his touch just as it does when we are alone, a burning desire igniting inside me, and all I can think about is where he will touch me next. I don’t care that Beau is mere feet away from us, the thin glass panel between him and the back seat leaving nothing to the imagination.

I know that Kristof wants me as much as I want him by the soft kisses he is dropping onto my neck and the way his hands are caressing my body, the warmth radiating through the thin silk of my dress. If I open my eyes, I can see the bright lights of the city slip past the window over Kristof’s shoulder. I think about the people walking the pavements as my husband kisses me, his hand at my throat, capturing me and making me his possession, his kisses letting me know exactly how turned on he is. I let my head fall back as his fingers gather the material of my dress and push it slowly up, exposing the pale, creamy flesh of my inner thigh. With a smile, I help him pull the silk and netting up my body until his fingers find what he is looking for at the apex of my thighs.

I am no longer thinking about anything but my desire to fuck my husband. I barely notice that the music has been turned down. I don’t care that Beau is watching us in the rear-view mirror, and I don’t care if anyone sees us through the windows of the limousine. All I want is him. I spread my legs wantonly for him, clutching his face as I kiss him passionately, letting him know that I am desperate for his touch. He spreads me wider, his fingers moving over the brightly coloured thong that barely contains the juices running from me. Slowly, deliberately he rubs from my wet lips to my clit, standing to attention beneath the lacy covering of my panties and back again. He dips his fingers inside, a quick tease and then back over the top of the scrap of material that covers me. It is as though he is testing the water, making sure I am comfortable that I want this as much as he does. And I do; I have never wanted him more.

We lock eyes, and I smile, biting my lip and holding his arm as he plays with me. I want him to continue, to take it further. He nods, kissing me again, kissing my neck as I lean back on the old leather and let his fingers work their magic, circling my clit as I try to remember to breathe.

My dress has slipped down, the frantic kissing and touching too much to keep the beautiful strapless silk in place and my breasts are exposed, my nipples rosy pink and hard, a stark contrast to the deep russet of my gown. I glance up and catch sight of myself reflected in the window, wanton, spread out across the back seat, my husband’s hand between my legs, my sleek chignon comes loose, tendrils framing my face. I think this is what Beau can see, and it excites me further. I want him to be watching us. I want him to be turned on by what he sees.

Kristof pulls my panties to one side, exposing my shaven pussy completely and slides two fingers into me. I can’t help myself. I cry out with pleasure, the exhibitionist in me revelling in the show we are putting on. I know that my moans of pleasure mixed with the soft suck of his fingers inside me will excite him. He knows exactly how to play with me, his fingers crooked to hit the sweet spot inside and the base of his palm on my clit, making me gasp. He switches between focusing on that little bundle of nerves, teasing me, knowing that I want more, and then delving deep inside until I am on the brink of orgasm. He holds me there, over and over, until I am almost undone.

I want more of him, I want to fuck him, I want to make him feel the same delicious desire as I do and I feel for his cock, my fingers rubbing it through his trousers. We tussle as clothes come off, freeing him from the confines of his dress suit, shoving his trousers to his knees so that I can taste him. Kneeling up on the back seat, I take him into my mouth, and he moans, leaning back and letting me do to him what he has been doing to me. I can smell the musk of his lust, the masculine scent of his cock as I take it down as far as I can, covering it with my saliva as I show the city just how good I am at blow jobs. I love his cock, the weight of it in my hand, the taste of it in my mouth and the way he gives himself over to the pleasure that I give him with my lips and tongue. He has his hand on the back of my head, guiding me to take more, watching the lights out of the window as I lick and suck, my hand a fist around him, pumping his thick shaft as I revel in the taste of him.

It still isn’t enough to slake my lust; I want more, and so does Kristof, so we hurriedly take off his shoes and his trousers until he is naked from the waist down. He pushes me down on my side, in front of him, and pulling me tight against him, he lifts my leg and eases himself inside me, entering me from behind. It is a little difficult, but I don’t care. I need to feel him filling me. I am open for all the city to see if they should happen to look through our window. He cups my breast, gently kissing my back and brings his hand around to play with my clit as we fuck.

It’s so sensual and erotic, watching him sliding in and out of my cunt, my leg in the air, spread, my dress bunched around my waist, exposing me, my pussy, my breasts. I wrap my hand around my thigh, opening myself wider, allowing him better access to fuck me harder. We kiss passionately as he thrusts into me, holding me tightly to him so that we don’t roll onto the floor. I hold the handle above the door to allow him to thrust deeper, pushing back against his cock. I wonder again how many other couples have fucked in this car, how many drivers have heard the passionate groans and whimpers of forbidden, exhibitionist lust. Kristof is teasing me, holding me on the brink of orgasm, one minute stroking me, giving the hard nub of my clit his full attention with his fingers, and then taking me roughly and pounding into me, claiming his dominance as he takes his pleasure in my body, his hand on my throat holding me firmly in place as we fuck.

I am so close to climax, but he stops. He wants more and pulls gently out before helping me over onto my knees. Now he can bury himself deeper, take his turn using me for his pleasure and I push back onto him gripping the seat in front of me as he thrusts inside. At first, he holds my arse steady, fucking into me, his grunts of pleasure turning me on even more. I turn my head and catch Beau’s eyes in the mirror. For a moment, I can’t tear my gaze away; the knowledge that he is watching swirls through me. I should be embarrassed, I should look away, but instead, I bite my lip and moan louder, pushing back onto Kristof’s thick hardness. I roll my hips, pulling him deeper into me. He holds still, his hand on my back, and I fuck him, bucking against him, using his cock for my pleasure. He watches me bounce back onto him, then gripping my bum, he pounds his dick into me, stroking my inner walls and giving the sensitive spot the attention it needs, making me scream. I have never been so turned on, knowing that we are totally exposed, fucking like rutting animals for anyone to see, our naked flesh visible through the windows of the car, his arse from one side and my breasts, as he clutches at them, from the other. All inhibitions have disappeared, and I am revelling in our exhibitionism. I am aware that Beau is watching everything, and it excites me even more.

I need to cum. I need to finish, my pussy is aching with the desperate need for release, my clit tingling with sensations. We uncouple for a moment, take off my shoes, rearrange ourselves, and I straddle him, impaling myself on his cock, where he has easy access to my breasts and mouth, and Beau has the perfect view of my pussy swallowing Kristof’s cock to the hilt.

I take a moment to settle around him, my pussy filled completely, sucking in a breath at the sensation of him so deep inside me. This position always does it for me, heightening every sense. It feels so naughty, shamelessly riding my husband’s cock, taking my pleasure from him, using him to make me cum. Tonight, it feels even better. The car slows in traffic, and I can make out silhouettes of people in the vehicles alongside us. I know they can see me too, my head thrown back, my breasts escaping from my beautiful dress, the diamonds glinting at my throat and ears. It will be unexpected; but if they turn their heads, they will know what I am doing and will know that I am being gloriously fucked in my diamonds in our luxury car. They will know that our driver is watching us, that he can hear the sighs and moans of our desire. Will it turn them on, too? Will they go home and fuck their partners thinking of me? I wonder if Beau is touching himself as he drives or whether he will wait until he has dropped us off. Will he stay parked outside our apartment in the dark, his cock heavy in his hand as he thinks about what he has watched this evening. Will he make himself cum thinking about my tits, my pussy, thinking about how he watched me orgasm, how Kristof made me come apart? I cry out as I think about it, my dripping slit clenching around Kristof’s cock as I imagine all those eyes on me.

My husband, too, watches me as I fuck him, and I cling to his shirt, riding him harder and faster, the rhythm of our coupling making the back seat squeak, the neon of the city illuminating us as I near my climax. I bounce and roll, building up friction which drives me closer to release. We kiss again, the rub of his body against my clit almost sending me over the edge. I love him so much, love the way he knows exactly what I need, and love how he lets me take it, my pleasure becoming his pleasure. I am so close, my head thrown back as I clutch at his waistcoat, letting the sensations flow through me. He smiles up at me, his eyes dark with desire, and I know he is close, too. We shift position a little, my hand clinging to the handle above our heads, fingers gripping the walnut sides of the car.

I let myself go, fucking him hard, whimpering, “Yes, yes,” and “Oh fuck, yes,” as I edge closer and closer. The car slows at a junction; I know this will allow Beau to watch us properly again, and it is all I need to tip me over the edge. My orgasm claims me as my body shakes, my pussy pulsing around Kristof’s cock, and he grips my arse, kissing me softly as I come back to earth. I don’t stop riding him, I want him to cum too, I want to feel him fill me, and he grips my thighs, holding me up as he thrusts into me. I watch his face. His eyes closed as he fucks me hard until, with a groan of release, he cums, his heart pounding, legs shaking, as he gently lowers me back down onto him.

The aftermath of our passion makes us giggle together. We can’t stop kissing, still desperate for each other’s touch. I slowly ease myself off him, and the dribble of spunk makes me laugh again. I feel woozy with lust, replete and happy. We smile at each other, not quite believing what we have just done but not wanting the feeling to end.

“Did you enjoy that?” Kristof asks.

“I did,” I nod, smiling again, my face aching from it but unable to help myself. “I think plenty of others did, too!”

He grins, and I lean over, picking up my handbag from where it was discarded on the floor earlier and retrieving a tissue to clean us both up. We dress, chatting as though this were an everyday occurrence, casually rearranging our clothes, and Kristof, always the gentleman, helps me put my shoes back on. I notice that Beau has turned the music back up, the soaring notes of the opera filling the car once again.

“We finished just in time,” Kristof says, stroking my cheek. “I think we’re nearly home.”

“A perfect evening at the Opera,” I whisper, kissing him again.

The End]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1335 Mon, 09 Jun 2025 12:57:50 +0000 WMASG]]> https://funtailix.com/portal/showthread.php?tid=1335
  008-STORY-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 48.53 KB / Downloads: 9)
“And this… is my daughter Carmina,” my proud father smiled as he introduced me to Miguel.  I was nineteen-years-old and it was the end of summer.

“Nice to meet you, Miguel,” I responded, somewhat abashed.

Wearing a pretty, white dress and my hair tied up in a ribbon, I’ll never forget the way Miguel looked at me the first time we me. But you know how it is; good, little rich girl meets handsome, young bad boy and she’s like a moth to a flame. He was eighteen-years-old, with a sparkle in his dark-eyes and working on my father’s vast swathes of farmland up in the hills. My darling father had spent the day overseeing the harvest, figs in one field, almonds in another when I’d gone to call him into lunch in his favourite spot – an outdoor table set in the shade of the cactus.

“Perhaps we’ll meet again, Carmina” was Miguel’s assured reply.

His eyes scanned up my lithe teenage legs, my wide-eyes, my full-mouth, my lips parted slightly with intake of breath as I registered this smouldering youth’s desire for me… A desire that, to this day, has not gone away. And can only ever be satiated in the heat of the sun… With outdoor sex…

Even now, Miguel likes me wearing white for our romantic sex escapades outside. It’s virginal he says. He prefers me looking innocent with my hair tied up in a ponytail complete with a girlish ribbon – it’s reminiscent of the first time, of course. Yet he knows now that I’m far from innocent, especially when I’m with him. It’s a far cry from my usual look of city-fashion-chic that I wear in Madrid… but when I’m back to visit my father, and to see Miguel, I know what makes him tick. The landowner’s daughter and the farmhand… that’s how we began and that’s how we like to make it work. Each summer, without fail and without much conversation.

I can see that Miguel’s hard even as I approach him, waiting amid the cactus and the crops, in a secluded spot near my father’s secluded lunch table. The silhouette of his throbbing cock can be seen through the drape of his linen shirt worn loosely over his shorts as Miguel leans back on the table – thrusting his pelvis teasingly forward as I tread along the path towards him. I kick off my espadrilles in readiness. My white shirt-dress sheer enough for the sun to catch my semi-naked form beneath. Miguel smiles – coolly keeping his gaze hidden behind his shades before glancing lower towards the tight peaks of my nipples, the only outward hint of my arousal.

“Hey, Miguel…” I smoulder.

“Hey. Carmina. Here we are again.”

Wrapping his arm firmly around my waist, he draws me to him, engaging my mouth at once in a firm but sensual kiss. I can taste morning-coffee on his lips and a hint of brandy on his breath – the traditional combination for the local guys here. Miguel shares both with me as pushes his hot tongue deeper into my mouth, forcing it open, as his firm member presses hard against my thigh. This is Miguel – as hot and as horny as always. His fingers grip at my buttocks as he traces his breath and his touch over my gym-toned form and all I can think is that beneath the seductive Spanish-lace of my panties, I know the lips of my sweet sex now glisten with desire.

Running my hands up Miguel’s smooth torso, unbuttoning his shirt and clutching his face closer to mine, my kisses prove a firm response to his, my moans grow audible.

“Shall I take you, Miguel? Is that what you want?” my eyes seem to say as, with a lingering seduction, I lower downwards.

Taking his belt, my gaze turned towards his, I unfasten him – allowing his swollen, pulsing member to be taken into the heat of my hands. It’s a familiar feeling. My hands, my eyes, my tongue, my lips, my mouth – they all know the beauty of Miguel’s cock like a well-studied map; it’s familiar territory and my favourite place all-in-one.

As I wrap my lips around his girth, working his shaft in a smooth rhythm, Miguel stares down longingly – losing himself and his heart in the midday sun.

Just like the first time, I peel my white linen dress from my body and instinctively dance my lace-clad buttocks against his cock, pressing hard against him until I feel Miguel’s fingers tighten across my throat. It’s Miguel’s hint of kink – and how much he wants me and my pussy.

With Miguel’s help, I tease down my panties.

“Do you remember the first time?” I whisper as I slide my wet sex down onto his firm, smooth shaft and thrust against him. My pussy is as natural now as it was then; just the way Miguel likes it to be, hairy, and open to the warm breeze of the air and the heat of his balls pressing against me. Miguel pumps me hard at the thought of the time he took my virginity, right here fucked on the very same table. He rams me hard, the slap of skin against skin as he grabs at my breast, sending a build of shockwaves, my pleasure rising, my pulse rocketing, my heart beating fast…

I lie back for Miguel to take me deeper. On the table prepared neatly for my father’s lunch, as the white plates rattle with every thrust, I reach behind to take hold of another memory; a deliciously ripe, sweet fig set there by Miguel. And I know why, of course. That was his job when I first met him – harvesting figs. And now, they’ve become our plaything. Miguel’s fingers tear open the fig’s velvet flesh. With a teasing smile, he offers its moist sweetness direct into my mouth, seeping its delicious juice across my lips…

“Are you hungry again, my Carmina?” he asks me.

“Always, Miguel”, is my breathless reply.

And with his gaze locked on mine, he teases its stickiness across my nipple in readiness; sweet flesh upon sweet flesh…

Miguel likes nothing more than sharing the fruits of my father’s farm. As if to confirm it, he pushes me back onto the table, opening my legs and pressing his urgent mouth against my wanting pussy; consuming its sensual flesh, drinking in the scent and the exploring the pulsating urges of the aroused and open, ever-flowered orchid of my sex. His tongue flicks against my clit. His mouth devours me. His fingers thrust into me as I reach for another fig, pulling its tenderness apart and sharing it into Miguel’s hungry mouth.

It all started with Miguel sharing a fig beneath the shade of an olive tree and look where we are now, still eating each other at the same table and enjoying every bite. We smile as he eases up to full height, his member hard, my pussy open and ready to be fucked hard – right here and right now.

Miguel takes me hard. One leg pressed hard against his shoulder, I’m open to him. He thrusts deep. My groans build as my body is overcome by the firmness of his rhythm. A pause to get my breath – then he thrusts me hard, taking my breath away. Hard and deep; I gasp and moan. And again and again… pulsing-out all the frustration of our bodies since the last time we fucked until the next time I fuck my beloved Miguel again…

I moan aloud, I grab at the cloth, allowing my climax to overwhelm me from within as Miguel’s groans deepen and his swollen cock fills me with it’s hot, sweet and sticky seed – until our breath falls to gasping and bodies entwine into one. Just like the first time…

For Miguel and me, our love is that of the Spanish summer and sweet fruit and open air. And each year, we fuck just the same: outside at the table, in the shade of the cactus, before I sit down, like the good little rich girl I was when it all began and serve my darling father his lunch. Of course, I can’t help but wonder if my father ever notices that I’m naked beneath my white linen dress…]]>
  008-STORY-HEADER.jpg (Größe: 48.53 KB / Downloads: 9)
“And this… is my daughter Carmina,” my proud father smiled as he introduced me to Miguel.  I was nineteen-years-old and it was the end of summer.

“Nice to meet you, Miguel,” I responded, somewhat abashed.

Wearing a pretty, white dress and my hair tied up in a ribbon, I’ll never forget the way Miguel looked at me the first time we me. But you know how it is; good, little rich girl meets handsome, young bad boy and she’s like a moth to a flame. He was eighteen-years-old, with a sparkle in his dark-eyes and working on my father’s vast swathes of farmland up in the hills. My darling father had spent the day overseeing the harvest, figs in one field, almonds in another when I’d gone to call him into lunch in his favourite spot – an outdoor table set in the shade of the cactus.

“Perhaps we’ll meet again, Carmina” was Miguel’s assured reply.

His eyes scanned up my lithe teenage legs, my wide-eyes, my full-mouth, my lips parted slightly with intake of breath as I registered this smouldering youth’s desire for me… A desire that, to this day, has not gone away. And can only ever be satiated in the heat of the sun… With outdoor sex…

Even now, Miguel likes me wearing white for our romantic sex escapades outside. It’s virginal he says. He prefers me looking innocent with my hair tied up in a ponytail complete with a girlish ribbon – it’s reminiscent of the first time, of course. Yet he knows now that I’m far from innocent, especially when I’m with him. It’s a far cry from my usual look of city-fashion-chic that I wear in Madrid… but when I’m back to visit my father, and to see Miguel, I know what makes him tick. The landowner’s daughter and the farmhand… that’s how we began and that’s how we like to make it work. Each summer, without fail and without much conversation.

I can see that Miguel’s hard even as I approach him, waiting amid the cactus and the crops, in a secluded spot near my father’s secluded lunch table. The silhouette of his throbbing cock can be seen through the drape of his linen shirt worn loosely over his shorts as Miguel leans back on the table – thrusting his pelvis teasingly forward as I tread along the path towards him. I kick off my espadrilles in readiness. My white shirt-dress sheer enough for the sun to catch my semi-naked form beneath. Miguel smiles – coolly keeping his gaze hidden behind his shades before glancing lower towards the tight peaks of my nipples, the only outward hint of my arousal.

“Hey, Miguel…” I smoulder.

“Hey. Carmina. Here we are again.”

Wrapping his arm firmly around my waist, he draws me to him, engaging my mouth at once in a firm but sensual kiss. I can taste morning-coffee on his lips and a hint of brandy on his breath – the traditional combination for the local guys here. Miguel shares both with me as pushes his hot tongue deeper into my mouth, forcing it open, as his firm member presses hard against my thigh. This is Miguel – as hot and as horny as always. His fingers grip at my buttocks as he traces his breath and his touch over my gym-toned form and all I can think is that beneath the seductive Spanish-lace of my panties, I know the lips of my sweet sex now glisten with desire.

Running my hands up Miguel’s smooth torso, unbuttoning his shirt and clutching his face closer to mine, my kisses prove a firm response to his, my moans grow audible.

“Shall I take you, Miguel? Is that what you want?” my eyes seem to say as, with a lingering seduction, I lower downwards.

Taking his belt, my gaze turned towards his, I unfasten him – allowing his swollen, pulsing member to be taken into the heat of my hands. It’s a familiar feeling. My hands, my eyes, my tongue, my lips, my mouth – they all know the beauty of Miguel’s cock like a well-studied map; it’s familiar territory and my favourite place all-in-one.

As I wrap my lips around his girth, working his shaft in a smooth rhythm, Miguel stares down longingly – losing himself and his heart in the midday sun.

Just like the first time, I peel my white linen dress from my body and instinctively dance my lace-clad buttocks against his cock, pressing hard against him until I feel Miguel’s fingers tighten across my throat. It’s Miguel’s hint of kink – and how much he wants me and my pussy.

With Miguel’s help, I tease down my panties.

“Do you remember the first time?” I whisper as I slide my wet sex down onto his firm, smooth shaft and thrust against him. My pussy is as natural now as it was then; just the way Miguel likes it to be, hairy, and open to the warm breeze of the air and the heat of his balls pressing against me. Miguel pumps me hard at the thought of the time he took my virginity, right here fucked on the very same table. He rams me hard, the slap of skin against skin as he grabs at my breast, sending a build of shockwaves, my pleasure rising, my pulse rocketing, my heart beating fast…

I lie back for Miguel to take me deeper. On the table prepared neatly for my father’s lunch, as the white plates rattle with every thrust, I reach behind to take hold of another memory; a deliciously ripe, sweet fig set there by Miguel. And I know why, of course. That was his job when I first met him – harvesting figs. And now, they’ve become our plaything. Miguel’s fingers tear open the fig’s velvet flesh. With a teasing smile, he offers its moist sweetness direct into my mouth, seeping its delicious juice across my lips…

“Are you hungry again, my Carmina?” he asks me.

“Always, Miguel”, is my breathless reply.

And with his gaze locked on mine, he teases its stickiness across my nipple in readiness; sweet flesh upon sweet flesh…

Miguel likes nothing more than sharing the fruits of my father’s farm. As if to confirm it, he pushes me back onto the table, opening my legs and pressing his urgent mouth against my wanting pussy; consuming its sensual flesh, drinking in the scent and the exploring the pulsating urges of the aroused and open, ever-flowered orchid of my sex. His tongue flicks against my clit. His mouth devours me. His fingers thrust into me as I reach for another fig, pulling its tenderness apart and sharing it into Miguel’s hungry mouth.

It all started with Miguel sharing a fig beneath the shade of an olive tree and look where we are now, still eating each other at the same table and enjoying every bite. We smile as he eases up to full height, his member hard, my pussy open and ready to be fucked hard – right here and right now.

Miguel takes me hard. One leg pressed hard against his shoulder, I’m open to him. He thrusts deep. My groans build as my body is overcome by the firmness of his rhythm. A pause to get my breath – then he thrusts me hard, taking my breath away. Hard and deep; I gasp and moan. And again and again… pulsing-out all the frustration of our bodies since the last time we fucked until the next time I fuck my beloved Miguel again…

I moan aloud, I grab at the cloth, allowing my climax to overwhelm me from within as Miguel’s groans deepen and his swollen cock fills me with it’s hot, sweet and sticky seed – until our breath falls to gasping and bodies entwine into one. Just like the first time…

For Miguel and me, our love is that of the Spanish summer and sweet fruit and open air. And each year, we fuck just the same: outside at the table, in the shade of the cactus, before I sit down, like the good little rich girl I was when it all began and serve my darling father his lunch. Of course, I can’t help but wonder if my father ever notices that I’m naked beneath my white linen dress…]]>